Tumgik
#so here you are. more fluffy nonsense about them girls.
stergeon · 4 months
Text
spending some more time chewing on the concept of byleth and edelgard constantly writing each other letters—both while one of them is off traveling and also when they're both at home and seeing each other every day. there's one on the emperor's desk in her study; one in byleth's storage locker in the barracks; one left on a pillow or slipped into a pocket or tucked into a book the other is reading.
the emperor is interrupted during a big meeting by a page delivering a "most crucial missive from the commander." she unseals it in front of everyone and it's a crude drawing of a smiley face that says "hello i love you"
edelgard would write these excessively verbose things, very heavy on the poetry and flowery language. there are a couple paragraphs of updates and then page after page after page of "i love you"s and "i miss you"s communicated in ten thousand different and increasingly grandiloquent ways. byleth has learned to bring a dictionary along on her trips so she can decode all the sesquipedalian nightmare terms edelgard uses to tell her she's pretty. most letters start and end with an implied threat that if anyone other than byleth reads it or finds out how soft the emperor is, there will be hell to pay, but it doesn't stop her from proceeding to go ham on the romantic sappiness.
meanwhile byleth's letters are. pretty straight and to the point. she's keeping her posted about the weather, about this dog that she met, about a cool tree she saw, and transcribing direct quotes and best wishes from their friends. but she also includes little mementos she picked up or shiny things she found (she's like a crow with pretty rocks, shells, and baubles), and presses flowers that she thinks edelgard will like, and attempts to sketch things she wishes edelgard got to see with her. it's painfully obvious that byleth will never have an artistic career, but edelgard adores every single drawing all the same.
(hubert made a suggestion to have the emperor and her adviser use different seals or envelopes for their personal and official correspondence. this was accepted as reasonable. several months later, edelgard found out he made the suggestion after the third instance in which he'd been doing his secretarial duties and responding to the emperor's mail, only to find the message from the emperor's adviser did not, in fact, contain the woman's latest report on the situation in fhirdiad or fodlan's locket, but a rather lurid list of her intentions for the emperor upon returning home to enbarr. one contained a diagram. hubert did not examine it.)
edelgard, who hoards every paper she's ever had reason to touch and who has a (frankly, pathological) filing system for everything in her life, has a special container for byleth's letters that is under lock and key. byleth, who lived out of a rucksack for most of her life and constantly had to consider carry weight when vetting her few belongings, doesn't really know how to... have... things. she struggled with toting around all this paper for a while, but couldn't bear to toss out even the simplest "meet me at 4pm for the council meeting" message. she had to make peace with the concept of using a drawer for something like long-term storage and frequently checks to make sure they're all still there.
both of them keep their favorite ones in the back of their respective journals and act like they're not so extremely, terminally soft on each other.
188 notes · View notes
writingsbychlo · 4 months
Text
Tumblr media
NONSENSE | theodore nott
summary; you got that holiday glee from your true love.
word count; 7946
notes; there is literally no plot here. the whole thing is supposed to just be fluffy cute nonsense. I hope you enjoy it, regardless. the first fic of the christmas 2023 series, based on this song.
Tumblr media
The lights splashed off of every surface, the usual green of a Slytherin house party was spotted with a festive red, flashes of gold from the lights that had been slung around the room. The smell of fresh pine and berries was drowned out entirely by the spice of firewhiskey and the sting of glitter-powder from the Weasley twin’s mini-firework poppers hanging in the air. 
The classic setting of the annual Slytherin Christmas party. 
Brushing around your upper thighs was the fluff of your dress, a pleasant warmth racing through your veins as your drink settled into your blood. Your body moved, swaying amongst those on the dance floor as your hands settled on delicate hips, Pansy’s own hands on your waist, you both moving together, her head tossed back. The lyrics to the song were shouted from her mouth into the crowd, not a care in the world as she soaked up the atmosphere.
You giggled, her head snapping back up, and a mischievous smile played on her lips as she pulled you even closer. “What, you don’t like my singing?”
“I love your singing, Pans. It’s truly wonderful.” 
She only scoffed. You’d listened to enough shower concerts and drunken raves as her roommate over the years to know singing was one of the very few talents that Pansy Parkinson did not possess. The smell of her perfume flooded your nostrils, and she spun, dropping to the floor in a dramatic show that earned her a few cheers, including one of your own. 
Jingle bells rang out from somewhere in the crowd, muffled in the noise, Pansy made sure to twerk in time to them, her arse grinding against you as you swayed. When she rose again, her sights were locked on Luna’s across the room, the blushing Ravenclaw was doing her best not to stare, and making a poor job of it at that. 
“Oh, go put the poor girl out of her misery would you, Pansy? It’s obvious she’s into you, stop torturing her!” 
She faked a gasp, spinning to face you, and raising a perfectly manicured brow. “Now, is that any way to go about a game of cat and mouse? No wonder you lost yours so quickly.”
“I didn’t lose! I got my man, thank you very much!”
“Yes, you did.” Frozen hands clutched your waist, pushing Pansy’s hands away, their chill seeping through the material of your dress as the tip of a cold nose brushed along your exposed shoulder. “Hello, amore.”
With a dramatic sigh and a glare at Theo, she sauntered away, onto her next game despite muttering about him ‘ruining the fun’. 
The crowd swallowed her up again, leaving you alone. Leaning back into him, the cold of his clothes made you shudder, even when his arms wrapped around your waist and his lips left open-mouthed kissing along your exposed skin. 
“You’re cold, Teddy. Where have you been?”
“Out, getting some more booze. Can’t host the best party of all the houses if you’re not a good host, hm?” Finally, you spun in his arms, catching his cold lips in a kiss, and he hummed happily against your mouth as he returned the affections with vigour. His tongue licked across your lower lip, tracing the faint taste of his favourite alcohol there. “That’s the kind of kiss I get when I go out on a beer run?” 
“You’ve been out in the snow, I was just trying to warm you up.” You smirked, his eyes flashing cheekily at the insinuation, his hands slipping a little further around your body to your back, tugging you flush against him.
“Well, I’m still pretty cold. Maybe you should warm the rest of me up, huh?” His body began to shift, moving together with your own as you danced slowly, hips rocking together slowly. He positioned one thigh between your legs, a large hand splaying across your lower back to guide you in the movements. “You know, you look pretty cute in this little get-up you have going on here, Mrs Claus. But,”
You rose a brow, his eyes scanning over the red, strapless dress and trimmed white fur, the thigh-high socks you knew would drive him wild. All donned for the occasion, a cheesy dress for the Christmas pastry before you all went home for the winter break. Leaning in, his lips brush the shell of your ear, voice dropping;
“Penso che le tue calze starebbero meglio sul pavimento della mia camera da letto.”
“Are you teasing me, Teddy? I only understood about half of that.” You murmured, his teeth nibbling lightly on the shell until you gasped, before he pulled back, leaving another kiss on your jaw as he did. 
“I’ll make sure you understand me just fine by the end of the night, don’t you worry.”
Your cheeks flushed, and he noticed, the red only enhanced by the green lights in the room, your bodies moving together as the bass pumped across the stone and marble floors. His once chilled touch now seared into you like flames from a fire. Your foreheads pressed together, breaths shared as the moment was lost on you both, drunk on the feel of his hands on your skin and the smell of him in your nose. 
“Quite the little show you were putting on with Pansy back there.”
“Jealous?” You mused, and his eyes closed, a smile pulling at his lips as he shook his head a little. 
“Not at all, cara mia. Turned on, but not jealous.” He angled his head down a little more, mouth close enough to your own to taste the sugary mint on his every breath, making you want to suck the candy cane flavour from his tongue like a drug. Theo had a unique way of emptying your head of thoughts, of all rationale, of making you feel safe and loved at the same time as putting snowflakes in your stomach, all with a simple touch or look. 
“Good. You’re the only one I want under my mistletoe, Theo.” His hand dipped lower as you kissed the side of his mouth, squeezed your arse as you nipped at his jaw, traced the edge of those thigh-high socks when you rose to your tiptoes to suck on his neck softly. 
“Maybe we should go find some then, sì?” He sounded as breathless as he made you feel, nonsense flirting pouring from both of your mouths as the party roared on around you both like a din in your ears. He was your anchor, drowning everything else out as you retreated to look at him, smoothing a thumb over the mark on his neck that he’d no doubt wear proudly until it faded.
Taking his hand in your own, you lifted your clasped fingers to your lips, kissing across each of his scarred knuckles as you guided him away from the dance floor. His gaze stayed fixed on your motions, lips parting for a short puff of breath before those dark eyes flickered back up to your own. With a cheeky grin, you spun your back to him just as he moved to close the distance, a groan from him vibrating against your back as he all but plastered himself to you once again, his steps matching your own as the two of you shuffled through the room. 
“You drive me crazy, do you know that? Those eyes, that smile… this body in a dress like that.” Your only response was to add a little more of a sway to your hips as you made your way towards the drinks table, taking the long route around and letting him wait. “You’re bad, teasing me like this in front of all these people… naughty girl.”
“Oh, am I?” As you came to a stop, he murmured his response, a kiss to the back of your head and a covert smack to your arse as he leaned over you, swiping for two fresh plastic cups and searching the littered table top for a bottle with something left in. “Does that mean I’m getting coal for Christmas?”
“You’ll be getting something hard, alright.” He whispered, hips bucking into your backside, letting you feel the slight bulge beginning to grow there, and you melted back into him at his touch. His hand slides up from your waist, slides up to your throat, to cup your neck. “Perhaps a new necklace?” He murmurs, squeezing lightly. “Diamonds?”
“You two disgust me, actually.” Mattheo coughed, making you both jump a little as the bubble pops, and Mattheo shakes his head, gagging falsely. He leant across the drinks table, beginning to shake bottles, glass clinking as he drops them when they turn up useless. “Absolute animals, where has all my good whiskey gone?”
“Hello to you too, Matty.” Theo’s hand slid back down to a safer place, resting on your hip as he came to your side instead, letting you tuck under his arm and bury into his warmth and cologne. 
“Hello, lovebirds. Do we have anything to drink?”
“That’s what I have been trying to find out.” Theo mutters, and you shrug. 
“There’s always the mulled wine.”
“Wine is not supposed to be hot, dolcezza.” Your boyfriend’s face screws up, just like it does every time you say something that offends his national pride, and a bubble of laughter erupts from you, only making his expression deepen. He’d looked the same way when you’d mispronounced a dish on the menu of the restaurants he’d taken you to on your first real date, or when you’d brought up the trending ‘lasagne soup’ you’d seen online.
“At this point, I’ll drink anything as long as it gets me fucked up.” Your friend sighs, drawing chuckles from you both as you shuffle from Theo’s arms, and make your way towards the cauldron simmering in the less-crowded back of the room. They follow you slowly, the two boys chatting as you step away from the noise and bustle of the main party, and into the smokey, crowded adjoining den of the common room. Enzo is practically filling a couch of his own as he man-spreads across it, a blunt hanging from two of his fingers as he stares at the game of chess he and Tom have going, only making a move after three more drags from his cig. 
Blaise and Draco sit by the fire, each with a glass of mulled wine and in a heated debate about something you can’t keep up with. Draco’s new car or Blaise’s new favourite holiday destination, perhaps. Maybe, even a way to combine the two. Taking three glasses from the cabinet and crouching before the hearth, several greetings float your way as you pluck up the enchanted ladle that has kept the brew stirring, the smell of orange and cinnamon reaching your nose from within the pot. 
“Not sure why you got three glasses out, darling. I’m not drinking that.” Theo’s nose scrunches adorably as you pout up at him, pouring one steaming serving for Mattheo, first. 
“Oh, please, Teddy. Try it for me?”
“No.”
Your scoff is all you can muster, filling another glass as Mattheo takes his and leaving one empty, returning the spell-bound stirrer to its task. Standing to your height once again, you clutch your drink between your hands, lowing steam from it. “You really hate mulled wine that much?”
“It’s nonsense. Wine isn’t meant to be hot.”
“It’s delicious this way!”
“Most wine is supposed to be cooled, actually.” He continued his argument, one you’d had for all the years of your friendship before ever getting together, and you sip it with amusement as he raves on about taking you for the perfect glass of wine someday.
“Better not kiss me again, then.” You interrupt, and his head snaps to you, several chuckles from the boys who have gathered.
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“Well, if you hate mulled wine so much, I mean, because that’s all I’ll be drinking for the rest of the night.” You take another gulp, ignoring the heat of it, just to make your point, and licking stray droplets of the red from your lips, watching him track the movement.
“Don’t be ridiculous, dolcezza. You know that I think wine always tastes its best when I suck it from your tongue.” 
You don’t have a chance to speak again, not before his mouth is crashing down against your own and making you squeak in shock, the cup in your hands jostled enough to send some of the hot liquid spilling across your fingers. When you gasp at the sensation, his tongue plunges into your mouth, licking his way in like he’s memorising you all over again, and making your legs shake at the urgency. He has so many ways of kissing, Theo does. The lazy kisses, the high kisses, the good morning and good night and ‘I need you right now’ kisses. 
This was different. This was ‘I love you’ and ‘shut up’ and passion all rolled into one, his fingertips digging into your body as he clung to you, pulling you so close that the spilt wine was no doubt soaking into his jumper and staining the green cotton. Pressing into him, you tried to return it, free hand slipping up into his hair, tangling in the soft strands as his mouth enveloped your own. 
You almost dropped the glass in your hand, tingles shooting across every nerve you had just at the feeling of being near him. Falling for Theodore Nott had been one of the most intoxicating and reckless things you’d ever done. Everything had been just fine for years of friendship, years of laughter and jokes and hugs that never meant a thing, and then one day, the way you looked at him changed and your life had been flipped upside down. 
If you could go back and change things, you would. You’d make sure to go back and let it happen sooner.
“So?” Your breaths come out in shallow pants as he pulls away to leave delicate kisses across your cheeks, prolonging the moment. “What’s the verdict?”
“On what?” He whispered stupidly, voice devoid of any understanding at all, deep and raspy as he nuzzled his way into your hair. 
“I think we got mulled wine on your jumper.” Your own thoughts were just as hazy, just as blurred, and he backed away just enough to look down at the droplets, the liquid still staining your fingers.
Taking the glass from your hand, he placed it down on the mantlepiece beside the empty one, and brought your fingers to his lips. His eyes never left your own as he kissed and licked the wine away gently, sucking your skin clean and humming as he did, your lips parting but no words making their way out as Theo cleaned you up. 
“Oh…”
“I suppose it doesn’t taste that bad…” Your head shook at his joke, his fingers weaving through your own when he was done. With a snap of his fingers, the enchanted ladle was topping your glass up, and filling his own. “Come on, cara mia, let’s sit down.”
Theo led you to the couch, sinking into the plush leather cushions and pulling you down to join him. Conversation was flowing like rich honey around you both as you settled, leaning into Theo’s side, his hand tucked against your hip, rubbing softly. 
You sipped at your wine, letting the feeling take over, letting yourself drown in the blurry atmosphere of being with your closest friends and the love of your life. Enzo was telling a story between smokes, a story of the Weasley twins’ latest pranks that he’d managed to be witness to, and laughter filled the room just as much as words did, as he recounted the tale. 
Theo raised his glass to his lips again, your attention moving to him instead, his throat bobbing with every swig he took, and when he pulled the glass away, you wiped a stray droplet from his mouth, sucking it from your finger. He pinched your hip in response. 
“What happened to not liking mulled wine?” You teased as he clicked for the enchanted ladle, refilling both of your glasses, and his lips pressed together. 
“I still hate it, but I’ll do anything to make you happy.” Is what he settled on, despite taking an impatient sip while it was too hot and scrunching his face up as his tongue burned. It may be an insult to his ‘perfect wine tastes’, but you knew that deep down, he loved it. 
His hand moved to your thigh, rubbing up and down slowly. You hid your smirk in your drink, watching him grow more and more needy. It wasn’t long before he was lifting your legs up, twisting you to rest them across his lap. Taking pity on him and laying your arm over his shoulder, your hand moved to his hair, nails scratching lightly at his scalp. 
It didn’t satisfy him for long, because only a few minutes into Blaise’s new debate with the boys, he was rubbing your thigh again. You offered a kiss, and another, but when his touches didn’t cease, you took his hand and moved it higher up. Tucking it against your upper thigh, you crossed your legs, trapping it steady between them and leaving a lingering kiss on the edge of his mouth. 
He squeezed your thigh, grateful for the increase in affection, and slumped a little more into the cushions, taking you with him. 
You drained your glass, adding your input to the story, and throwing in commentary as you went, between kisses shared with Theo, to keep him happy. 
That satisfaction didn’t last long, however, when his hand began sliding its way up your thigh further still, inch by inch, and his lips were tracing your neck as he once again lost track of the conversation. 
One drink down, two, halfway through a third glass each was when the lines became blurry enough that you didn’t mind your friends around so much anymore, but you did mind not having Theo’s tongue in your mouth. Clearly, he was just as affected, because as soon as your head twisted and your mouth closed over his, he was groaning happily, a grumble of ‘finally’, and leaning up to return the kiss with just as much vigour. 
Your fingers were tangled in his hair, a slow kiss that was just enough to drive you wild, your crossed legs clenching each time he sucked, each little sound he made, each gasping breath before he was back. His hand, sandwiched between your crossed thighs, was squeezing occasionally, fingers tracing tantalising touches onto your skin and leaving goosebumps in his wake. 
“Teddy…” You whispered, pulling back as your swollen lips stung from biting kisses, trailing your mouth over his jaw, peppering him with kisses as he bit back a moan at the feeling. You knew how much he loved it, how much he loved the way you’d lick at the hinge of his jaw, or the stretch as he tipped his head to the side to let you get at his neck. 
Theodore Nott was a man who loved PDA and touches, no doubt about it, and he made you feel loved up enough with a single smile to grant him more than his fair share of affection. 
“I missed you today.”
“You woke up in my arms this morning, dolcezza. We spent half the day together.” He whispered, and you pulled back with a frown, his head lazily tipping back to you and eyes refocusing as you deprived him of attention. “What?”
“Nothin’. I just…” Stroking a finger over his cheek, his head tipped into the touch, and he blinked up at you questioningly, waiting. “You didn’t miss me even a little bit?”
“No,” He murmured, your brows furrowing once again at the definitiveness of it. “Because you’re all I ever think about. I spent every minute getting ready to come back to you, and if that didn’t work, I started looking at your latest pictures. I can’t miss you when I know we’re going to spend the rest of our lives together.”
The fracture in your chest healed up in a second, bursting with heat and love and adoration instead as you pressed your forehead to his own. “Really?”
“Of course, amore. Do you truly not know what you do to me? The effect you have on me?”
“About the same you do to me, I suspect.” Your words were whispered against his puckered lips, and you gave in, another series of tender kisses until he was smiling too wide to continue. 
“And what is it that I do to you? Tell me. I want to hear it all.”
“Oh, please don’t,” Draco whined, your head lifting to find him grimacing at you both as Blaise hid his laughter behind his hand. “I don’t think there’ll be any room left in here if Nott’s ego gets any bigger. If I have to listen to any more ‘I love you more’ ‘no, I love you more’ from you both, I’m going to be sick in the fireplace.”
“Don’t be bitter, Dray,” You teased, twisting to sit properly across Theo’s lap once again, your arm around his shoulders and your fingers in his hair, scratching at the base of his neck so that his eyes fluttered. “Just because you’re single at Christmas doesn’t mean the rest of us have to be miserable.”
“I’m not miserable, thank you very much. I’m free. I can’t imagine what it’s like to be shackled at the best time of the year.” Your laughter was hidden by Tom’s,  Mattheo’s and Blaise’s, and this only seemed to ignite the blond man more. “All Theodore does is whine and complain about whether he’s bought you enough Christmas presents, and if he picked a romantic enough card. Too stressful, I won’t do it.” 
“Y’know, ‘won’t’ is not the same as ‘can’t’.” Your tutting turned his cheeks red as the other boys all fell over the edge into hysterics. 
“She’s got you there, cousin.” Enzo teased, eyes red-rimmed and face a state of permanent relaxation from how much he’d smoked, but even he was sentient enough to tease Draco.
“I hate you all. I hope all your Christmas presents suck.” He scoffed, sticking his tongue out at you as he walked away, and you pinched Theo’s chin, smacking a dramatic kiss on his cheek;
“I have all I want right here, Draco! But I’m the one that does the sucking, not that you’d know anything about that.”
He flipped you off, Theo’s hand tightening on your leg at the insinuation as Draco left to no doubt go and find one of his usual roster girls to nurse his ego back up to standards. “I’m holding you to that later, mi amore.”
“I should hope so, Teddy.” Uncrossing your legs from your seat across him and placing one wobbly foot on the floor, his hand slipped up from your thigh to you arse, stabilising you with a squeeze as he smirked to himself, watching you adjust the hem of your dress and turn to him. Taking his hand from your butt and weaving your fingers together, you tugged expectantly as he finished off his third glass of mulled wine, and then yours, too. “Dance with me?”
“If I ever say no to that question, I want you to avada me, okay?”
Staggering to his feet as you laughed, he let you tug him toward the centre of the room. Your arms wrapped around his neck, his own around your waist, and the two of you began to sway out of sync to the music, noses brushing and smiles matching as you revelled in the festive atmosphere. 
“It’s strange,” His words were quiet, and you offered only a questioning hum to his vague statement, stroking the tips of your fingers over the back of his neck soothingly. “Feels like we’ve always been like this. It doesn’t feel as new as it should. It doesn’t feel like we’ve only been together a few months. It feels like we have always been in love, just like this. It’s just… sembra il destino con te.”
You considered his words for a moment, letting them roll around in the blur of your mind. “Fate?” You whispered eventually, and the glow of the smile that broke his face as the few Italian words you’d been picking up on rang clear. 
“Yes, mi amore. Fate. It feels like fate with you.”
“I love you, Theodore Nott.”
“I love you more, (y/n) Nott.” He teased, lips sealing over yours in a promise that one day that name would be true. Your heart skipped a beat, your swaying continuing as you pulled yourself up a little closer, leaning into him for support to continue the kiss. Theo was everything, everything you needed and never knew. “Good thing Draco wasn’t here to hear that.”
“He’ll find this one day.” You stole another kiss, and another as Theo leaned in to meet you halfway, his hand sliding up your arm to clasp with your own. Lifting one hand away from his shoulder, Theo took a real step now, swirling you in a proper dance as he held your joint hands out, and giggles burst free as he began to twirl you around the room. 
Weaving between furniture and friends, Regulus barely had a chance to snatch his legs out of the way from where they rested on the cluttered coffee table before Theo was waltzing you past him, stumbling around the room in a clumsy mess of loving and drunken movements. 
Suddenly, over the top of the music in the room, came the baritone voice of one highly inebriated Blaise Zabini, crooning the lyrics to ‘All I Want For Christmas’. You smiled, joining him with the lyrics, then Mattheo and Theo and Enzo too, as the boys hunted for the tucked-away karaoke microphones that had been hidden in one of the cupboards. 
With no batteries and no purpose, one was thrust into your hand. Just like that, you found yourself dancing the span of the room with all of them, belting the incorrect lyrics to any Christmas song you could think of between laughs and swigs of drinks. 
Mattheo dropped first, out of breath and lay across a whole couch with a bottle of whiskey clutched in his hand, and a blunt in the other. Theo stood beside him, lifting Mattheo’s limp hand up every so often to steal a drag. 
He occasionally added the words, mostly happy to stand with his arm around your waist as you danced against him, aiming all the particularly romantic lyrics his way with a smile. 
“Well, someone has a little too much holiday cheer, huh?” Pansy emerged again, with suspiciously swollen lips and a dazed-looking Luna on her arm. Though, Luna could also just have eaten a few too many of those brownies she brought too, you think…
“What can I say?” You said through panted breaths, the carol still playing in the background as Blaise and Enzo continued to butcher the Christmas classic without you. “My true love gave it to me. How goes your evening, Pans?”
Her eyes widened for a fraction, before narrowing into a glare at your insinuation, and Luna only giggled. “Our evening has been going quite well, has it not, Pansy?”
“‘Course it has, Loons.” She mumbled, tightening her arm around the smaller girl’s waist, and guiding her towards the couches. When Luna couldn't see, she stuck her tongue out at you, and you pouted to hide your laughter, shoulders shaking in a betrayal.
“Your true love, huh?” Theo questioned from behind, making you jump in shock, and you turned around to swat at his chest. 
“Don’t fucking sneak up on me like that, Nott.”
“Uh-huh.” He shook his head at your antics, leaning in to steal a kiss from your lips before you could swerve away. “I’m getting bored of this party now. How about you come and show me a little more of that true love back at my dorm?”
“Lead the way.”
“So you can stare at my arse the whole time?” He chastised, but took your hand in his own, beginning to lead you both back through the crowds, your departure covert before anyone could make you stay. 
“The quidditch training does you well, what can I say?” Leaning forward to pinch him as he walked, he almost stumbled over a step, reaching behind himself to grab at your wrist, tugging you around to his side as he scowled. His cheeks were red, but there was a grin he was trying to hide, shining his eyes, and it broke free after another second. 
“You’re a menace.”
“You do this to me, what can I do? You drive me crazy, Teddy.”
“Don’t say things like that to me unless you want me to bend you over that drinks table right now.” He muttered, the words tumbling from his lips like he was reading off a shopping list, and your heart skipped a beat in your chest as a shock of heat raced down your spine. “I can’t get you back to my dorm any faster than this, but you’re testing my strength.”
He began to push through the crowds with even more force, no longer polite as he wove but simply pushing his way through any gaps or spaces, dragging you behind him until he was ushering you up the stairs. Through the cold halls, the music dulled and faded to nothing but a distant throb of the bass, and even that was sealed out to nothing as he closed his dorm door, locking it with a spell. 
Pressing him back into the wood, Theo was happy to go with your movements, pliant to your every wish as the bliss of the night continued to blanket you both. Your lips met his, a simple kiss he hardly had a chance to return before you were kissing at his cheek, his jaw, down in a trail along his neck, and over his covered chest. 
Sinking to your knees before him, a shot of cold raced across your skin from the cool stones of the floor. He looked down at you, fingers brushing tangling into your hair, and smirking as he held it out of your way. 
Your fingers began tugging at his belt in return, undoing it and slipping the leather out of the loops, he let out a happy sigh. Slumping further against the wood, you tugged at his jeans, mouthing every inch of exposed skin along his hip bones as they slid down, boxers too, his already hard cock bouncing up to smack across your cheek. 
Hot, wet skin throbbed against your face, and you turned, tongue out and dragging along the length of his dick, before swirling around the tip. He hissed through his teeth, eyes dark and half-lidded as he stared down at you, that serious expression that always made you weak in the knees melting away to something else. 
“Oh, you’re going to let Santa come down your chimney, dolcezza?”
Even in a moment like this, with your lips wrapped around the tip of his cock, Theo managed to make a joke, your laughter muffled against him as you pulled back, and his own laugh was cut off by a moan at the feeling. His hips bucked, tip prodding at your lips as you grinned up at him, pinching his thigh for his poor excuse of a joke and terrible timing. Surely, you thought, you should be turned off or angry, something other than complete love filing you as he made jokes right now. Instead, it only made you feel more for him, his goofy nature behind closed doors that only you got to see, his sweet and funny and silly side that was hidden from most of the world. It was all part of what made him.
Somehow, his stupid jokes turned you on even more, a twisting in your stomach like snowflakes in a storm, your thighs clenching together. So, you matched his energy. If sexy Christmas puns were what he wanted, you’d certainly win. 
“Will I get a white Christmas this year?”
Licking the underside of him, from balls to tip, he let out a throaty groan, angling your head with the hand in your hair and sinking himself deep enough to make you gag, never taking his eyes away from your lips. “Oh, we’ll paint it white.”
His gaze stayed glued to your mouth, watching as he set a slow pace, controlling the bobbing of you up and down his cock. Only half in, and he was already beginning to fray at the edges, fixated on watching himself disappear in and out of your mouth. Taking him by surprise, you pushed a little further, all the way until you gagged and more, swallowing as much of him as you could until tears were pricking at your eyes. 
Again and again you let him take over, just to snatch it away when he least expected it, driving him over the edge, until he was muttering curses in Italian and throbbing in your mouth. Again, you took him down, deep until you couldn't breathe for the weight of him in your airways, and he fisted at your hair hard enough to burn.
Your throat flexed around him, swallowing and wet as spit gathered at the edges of your mouth, stretched around his considerable girth. Only when your lungs burned for breath did you pull back, gasping and messy as you stared up at him. “Santo fanculo, tesoro. La tua piccola bocca calda sarà la mia morte.”
“Turns me on when you talk dirty to me in Italian, Theo.”
“Is that so?” He muttered, hand cupping your throat, one thumb under your chin to tip your head up, and with a wink, he spat onto your waiting tongue. “Ingoialo, perché qualsiasi altra cosa ti do sta andando in quello stretto poco fica.”
A whimper slipped free, and he tugged you up by the fistful of your hair, uncaring of where your mouth had just been as he smashed his against it, tongue forcing into your mouth and kissing you so hard you could barely stand. Stripping himself the rest of the way, he made quick work of your own clothes, between keeping up with your kisses, and leaving his own collection of marks on your neck, Theo had you both naked and gasping in record time. 
“I love unwrapping my presents,” He whispered into the flesh of your breasts, tugging you down into his lap as he sat, your hips rocking against his wet cock, mixing with your juices as he bumped against your clit with every movement. “Told you those stockings would look better on my floor.”
“God, just kiss me, Theo. Before you make me lose my mind.” Your hands were on his cheeks, tugging his face back up, and he was muttering a spell as your lips met. Using his nose to nudge your attention upwards instead. He took a nipple into his mouth as you leaned back, staring up at the small green plant he had conjured above you both, and giggling through a moan as he scraped his teeth across the bud. “Is that mistletoe?”
“But, of course, mi amore. It was the one thing missing.”
Flicking your gaze over the room, you took in the mess of Christmas decorations the pair of you had put up. You’d taken to decorating his dorm like it was decorating your first house together, celebrating your first Christmas as a couple. 
A small, wonky Christmas tree sat on the dresser, a garland over the window, a wreath on the outside of the door and lights woven onto the headboard of his bed, flashing a myriad of colours on his profile now that only made him more beautiful. 
Smoothing back the hair from his face to see him fully, you pecked his lips, and again, “I love it.”
“Anything to make you happy.” His words were cheesy, but so smoothly spoken in such a deep voice that you shuddered nonetheless, and his eyes sparkled. “What else do you desire, my love? You’re already in my lap, so why don’t you tell me what you want?”
Pausing your rocking, you shuffled back just enough, dragging a nail down his chest and between your bodies, cupping his balls and giving them a squeeze in your palm as his mouth dropped open, and eyes rolled back. “Why, you got a present for me in your sack, huh?”
He was groaning and laughing at the same time, his face buried in your neck as you continued your ministrations, his whole body tight and every muscle locked as you did, until he was shaking, unable to take it any longer. “That’s what you want? It’s all yours. How do you want to take it?”
“Let me go for a ride, be your vixen.”
He bit at the juncture of your neck, before lifting his head, eyes playing out a plan as he looked to you. “Actually, I’ve been thinking about some different uses for these lights… interested?”
“Always.” You breathed, letting him twist you around with ease, until you were on your back amongst the pillows, arms being stretched above your head, and thrill racing through your body like a new high as you felt the wires and lights coil around your wrists. With a test tug, they pinched at your wrists, leaving you strung up to his headboard like nothing more than a decoration yourself, and he whistled at his work as he pulled back to admire you. 
Spreading your legs apart for himself, he settled onto his stomach, and anticipation overtook you in waves. Squirming on the bed before him, Theo chuckled to himself, blowing a stream of cool air onto your clit, making you squeal. “You look better than a whole fuckin’ feast. Look at you…”
He licked a single, firm stripe across your core, lapping up everything that had gathered so far, tongue parting your folds, and prodding at your clit as he did. When your hips bucked up to follow his face, legs crooking and feet planted on the bed, he placed a hand flat across your hips, pinning you down. 
“Be a good girl and have some patience.”
Your whimper spurred him on, back in again and again, until the noises he was dragging from you were closer to cries and sobs. He teased at your entrance, dipping his tongue inside just enough to drive you wild before pulling back and focusing his attention on the needy bud between your legs. Sucking and nipping, he dragged you to the brink, all before pulling back and leaving you hanging, marking your thighs with his bites and bruises. 
Again and again he played, until you were a writhing mess under his hands, tugging at the wires holding you down, desperately rocking against his face as his arms wrapped under your legs. And only then, did he give in. Just like that, every light touch became demanding, every teasing drag became more like a punishment, as Theo took what he really wanted. 
Screams of his name from your lips bouncing off the worlds, your juices a mess on his face as you came, and he wouldn't let up. Pleasure so intense it blinded you, an orgasm tearing through you, your body spasming from the sensations, back arching, and his only response was to slide two fingers into you and abuse your clit as he scissored them.
Sobs became wails, your voice cutting out and catching as you panted for breath you could no longer drag into your lungs, all as he traced filthy words and claims onto your body with his mouth, while pressing to that spongy spot inside of you that made you see stars. 
“Oh, Theo— fuck, baby, I can’t—”
“You will.” He murmured, a third finger slipping in, and your body went taut, hips leaving the bed entirely as you seized, a second orgasm tearing through you and juices gushing as he kept his pace, riding you through the high and over the crest of it. He took everything you had to give him, cheeks shining and eyes locked on your movements, you could feel the burn of his stare into your skin, branding you as his as he almost killed you with his mouth. “Una ragazza cosí brava cazzo per me.”
As soon as he pulled away, your thighs snapped shut, your trembling body collapsing against the mattress as you gasped for breath. “H-Holy shit, Teddy.”
“Good?”
“Shut up.”
“That’s not a very nice thing to say to someone who just had you begging for mercy, is it?” He tutted, pushing your knees apart, the cool air in the room sweeping across your still soaked core as you continued to leak, no doubt dripping onto the expensive silk sheets he owned. “Perhaps you no longer deserve my mercy.”
“Let me at least catch my breath,” You muttered, one of his hands coming to land beside your head as he leaned over you, the other pulling your leg up onto his hips. Brushing his lips across your own lovingly, you smiled, puckering them for a kiss,
“No.”
With that, Theo slammed himself into you, your eyes rolling back as your still fluttering walls were forced to accommodate his length, your core twisting so tight you thought you might come again just like that, feeling him slide deeper and deeper, all the way, until your hips were sat snugly together. Your fingers became fists, jerking at the lights and rattling them on the headboard as your instinct to cling to him, to tear his back apart with your scratches took over. 
Instead you were restrained, all you could do was cling to him with your legs, return his eager kisses as best you could, head spinning, utterly overwhelmed with the feeling of being his. He gave you a chance to adjust, at least, his own face screwed tightly. Shallow pants on his lips as he steadied himself not to burst right away, and you made sure he struggled, clenching around him and rolling your hips into him until he had to hold you down. 
“Stop teasing me,”
“I’m not doing anything.” Your denial was useless, his glare said everything, that he knew you were lying, and he would make you pay for it, too.
“Oh, you’re a vixen, alright. Piccola troia.”
“That’s right,” You whisper onto his lips, “But I’m your little slut.” 
Just like every time you understood his first language, his eyes lit up, sparking with fire and adoration as you claimed him like he’d claimed you, lips searing as you kissed him. His hips began to move, in rhythm with your kisses and picking up speed. 
Every thrust of his hips has the breath knocked from your lungs, stretched out and full of him in the most perfect way. Before you’d been together, your sexual experiences had been limited and disappointing, and your first time with Theo made you realise just how good sex could be. It didn’t matter how or when, whether it was bent over a table in the back of the library with his fingers in your mouth to keep quiet, or in the astronomy tower, high and lazy, it was always so good. 
But this,
This was something else. This was mindblowing, your toes curling as he pounded into you, taking you to new heights of pleasure. His skin was slick, as was your own, sliding together perfectly as you shared breaths, foreheads pressed together, no longer even having the strength to kiss, nothing but the movements of your bodies. 
“You’re so fuckin’ good, tesoro. So perfect for me.” His praise covered you like a blanket, only adding to the way you felt, helping build you higher and higher toward the orgasm that would blow the others out of the water. 
“Oh, Teddy…”
“Yeah, you feel good?” One extra sharp thrust, your nails digging into your palms, and you began to roll your body up desperately into his own, searching for a release that would leave you in bliss for hours to come. “I love to make you feel good, you make me feel so good too.”
“So good, Theo. So big,” Your words were strained, eyes rolling back, and he licked his way across your mouth, a cheap and lousy kiss that barely counted, but it gave you enough of a taste of him to explode, Shaking as you came, your body was out of your control, more and more as your orgasm kept going. 
His pace faltered, the way you screamed his name enough to make anyone feel dizzy, a dazed smile on his face as it reached his ears. One, two, three more thrusts and he was collapsing down onto you, shuddering against your body as he smothered you, moaning your name with hot breaths on the shell of your ear as he came. 
His cock twitched between your walls, filling you up deep inside and making your jaw drop open just at the feel of it. He was still going as he pulled back, pulled out, the last of his load dripping down your folds and into the bed sheets, leaving you shuffling at the feeling, your whole body still reeling in the after-effects. 
He pushed sweaty hair out of his face, staring down at you and admiring the mess he had made you into. 
Your legs were still shaking as he leaned over to untie you, his own fingers a little unsteady and weak as he worked, freeing one wrist and kissing it softly on the red-marked skin. 
“What the hell am I supposed to do without orgasms like that for two whole weeks?” You sighed, and his laughter erupted from him in a burst so hard he almost collapsed down on top of you with the suddenness of it. You could only smile up at him as he stared down at you, hovering over your face and trying to calm his amusement. “What?”
“I was trying to be romantic just now,” He chastised, the blow never hitting, and he worked on freeing your other wrist, and kissing that one too. When you had the use of both arms back, you propped yourself up as best you could, watching as he wandered away to retrieve a cloth. “You could always send me sexy letters in the post about all the things you think about, and I’ll make them all come true when we get back.”
He reappeared in the room, and you raised your brows. “Oh, you want a wish-list of all my sexy, nonsense fantasies, huh?”
“I want literally nothing more than a sex bucket-list with you.” A quick cleaning charm, and a soothing swipe of the cool, damp fabric between your thighs, and then he was crawling back up the bed, collapsing down amongst the blankets to rest his head on your chest as your arms wrapped around his shoulders. His head bounced with your residual giggles, his arms circling your waist as best they could, snuggling into you as you lined the top of his head with kisses. “I love you, cara mia. You’re all that was on my wish-list this year.”
“I love you more, Teddy.” Another kiss, to his forehead as he looked up to you, a devoted smile on his face. “You’re everything I could ever wish for.”
749 notes · View notes
ashwhowrites · 3 months
Note
Sorry it took so long to get back to you. Anyway this is way I got. eddie munson x plus size reader:
So basically Eddie is in a relationship with the reader and during a hellfire meeting the reader comes in with food and baked goods. When the other members try to get her to leave and Eddie tells her to stay and he introduces her to the members. You choose how it goes from there. If you don’t like it feel free to change it some or ignore it that’s fine. 😁
I hope this is what you wanted and you enjoy it! Thank you for requesting and being so very patient with me 🫶🏻 this is a very short but fluffy fic so good feels all around
Cookies for hellfire
Tumblr media
Y/N and Eddie hadn't been together for very long, which meant his friends were strangers to her. She was always nervous about meeting new people, she and Eddie worked so well because he was so outgoing and made conversations with everyone.
With her shyness, she liked to bake for people. She always felt like it was a conversation starter and a way to show her care for people.
She finished her last batch of cookies and quickly threw them in a container. Eddie's hellfire club was meeting at the moment and she finally felt ready to sneak in and say hi. She didn't want to interrupt for too long, she knew how every minute counted in a campaign. She drove the small distance to Eddie's, her heart raced with anxiety but she tried to take deep breaths.
She knocked on the door softly, hearing the screams and cheers of the boys. She found herself smiling as praises were thrown Eddie's way. The door opened and someone she didn't recognize opened it. He was tall, thin, and had dark hair.
"Who the hell are you?" He asked, she gulped at the not-welcome greeting.
"Eddie's girl -"
"YO MIKE, LET'S GO!" Eddie yelled, his eyes locked on the game and not noticing someone at the door.
"Got a girl here with cookies. Some Girl Scout or something." Mike said, huffing as he walked back to the table.
Eddie looked up confused but a huge smile took up his face when he saw her.
"BABY!" He yelled, happily pausing the game as he walked over and pressed his lips against hers. She felt shy to kiss him back with all the watching eyes but kissing Eddie was heaven. He pulled away and gave one last little peck.
"I brought cookies!" She said, her eyes staying on Eddie as she tried not to panic. Eddie moaned in delight and gladly took the container.
"K, thanks. Can you leave so we can go back to the game?" Another boy said.
"Lucas shut up. She's staying." Eddie said, he grabbed her hand and went to drag her to the table but she was frozen.
"I can leave, Eddie. I wanted to stop by to say hi and leave you guys to it." She explained. She didn't feel like she was wanted here and she was not going to force herself on these boys.
"Nonsense, you can sit and watch. Boys, this is my beautiful girlfriend, Y/N. Treat her with respect or I'll kick your ass." Eddie threatened, this time she followed behind him as he brought over a seat for her. She sat down quietly and smiled at the young boy next to her with curly hair. He smiled back, a mouth full of braces and friendliness in his eyes.
"I love cookies!" He said as he reached into the container.
"We know Dustin. Just don't get chocolate on the dice!" Eddie warned. Eddie grabbed himself five cookies before he allowed the others to dig in.
"Her cookies are the absolute best so dig in or I'll eat all of them," Eddie said through a mouthful as he munched on the cookies. Crumbs fell into his lap, yet Y/N couldn't take her eyes off of him.
"Sorry for the rude interaction," Mike said, a short smile on his face as he shyly grabbed a cookie. Y/N nodded as a response, she felt happy as all the boys moaned with delight as they ate the cookies.
She stayed for the rest of the campaign. She enjoyed everyone cheering, screaming, fighting, and being comfortable with her there.
"Next campaign, you are coming with more cookies!" Eddie declared in his master voice as he stood up and held out his hand to her.
"Agreed!" The boys said together, "Welcome to hellfire!"
Tumblr media
253 notes · View notes
honeybubblegumpink · 7 months
Text
"Come on let's go home " | Gojo satoru
Drunk Gojo x reader
Eating out with your fellow coworkers in a restaurant. Which ment eating and drinking knowing gojo can't hold his Alcohol. In which you had to dragg his ass to your apartment. But also got something inter turn
Fluffy fluff. Short. Not proof read
Tumblr media
"Sorry I'm late " you said sliding the door open to see your fellow coworkers and friends
"Y/n! " Gojo and utahime called out to you, their faces brighted seeing you.
" I had a meeting with the higher ups . It took longer then expected " you said sitting next to shoko who had a few drinks already, judging by the dust of pink on her cheeks.
" we've already order your favorite it should be here any time " shoko handed you a drink which you thanked her
" by the way where's mei mei? " You asked drinking the beer
" she said she had better things to do,which was making more money " nanami answered your question
"Thats typical mei mei " you sigh. The doors opened and the waiter brings your favorite dish.
" woah that looks good " gojo said looking at at the dish wishing he also order one for himself , you grab the chopsticks bring the food to your mouth.
" it really is! " you eat some more, puffing out some steam as it was to hot .
" gojo don't steal y/n's food! "Utahime yells at gojo who is slowly picking up some of your food to his mouth.
" you could have order some if you wanted it " shoko said looking at the blindfold man
Gojo just pouted " I didn't know it would look so tasty, if I knew I would have order it in a heartbeat "
" I don't mind sharing " you push your plate of food towards him so you two can share
" your the best! " utahime just groaned at the white head man
" you know what would make this a fun night? more Sake ! " gojo clapped his hands above his head
" you can't even drink " nanami said flatly
" your the worst drinker out of all of us " shoko continue making utahime snicker
" don't worry ! Ichiji would drive us home right? " Gojo looked at the man with glasses .
" y-yea ...sure " he sigh
" don't bring ichiji into this gojo. " utahime called out, you just chuckled
" it's not like your paying. I'm the one paying here " since it was gojo idea to have dinner after the baseball game and the only way they would agree going out to eat , was gojo paying for the meal they are having.
" yea I need 6 beers , 2 bottles of wine and 4 bottles of sake. The most expensive one " Shoko ordered
" don't go over board because I'm paying! " gojo wined at shoko . He had it coming
" wait and some soda " you told the waiter which he just nodded
" damn you guys never drink that much last time " gojo said looking at his coworkers. Who just robbed him about a few hundred thousand yens.
" like you said.it's because you're paying " nanami said drinking
Two hours just passed as gojo is drunk. Like really really dunk. Nanami and shoko is still sober after drinking a lot , ichiji still fully sober as he is responsible of driving them home as for utahime she passed out after drinking too much beer and headache from gojo
" y/n~ * hicks * youre so pretty " gojo giggles like a girls while pocking your left cheek
" damn this is a new record." shoko said looking at gojo who's clinging at you
" he just hand a one beer " ichiji deadpaned looking at you while you try to get gojo away from you which just made him cling to you more.
" I think it's time I get home " you said , nanami looked at his watch reading the time " its 11.59 pm. I'm also going to head out soon "
" ichiji can you drive utahime back?" You asked which he just nodded. You looked at nanami and shoko " im guessing you guys can take care of yourself? "
" what about gojo? " ichiji looked at the drunken man kneeling next to you while casually resting his head on your lap mumbling some nonsense
" don't worry, I'll take him home " you smiled at him , playing with his soft fluffy hair.
" NoOoO....I d-don't wan-a Go HoMe ~ " gojo wines
" just bring the bill tomorrow " you said to the group. Gojo was to drunk to pay with his black card probably also forgot his pin.
" come on let's go, I'll take you home, satoru " you gently push him off you, in which he just started acting like a baby. Laying on the floor kicking his leg " I don't wanna go home just yet! "
" easy...there " you open the door to your apartment. One arm around your shoulder as you dragged him in.
You don't know how you manage to get him out of that restaurant and into your apartment. You planned on dropping him off at his apartment but he the kept on complaining how he doesn't wanna be alone. So you didn't really have a choice but let him stay at your place for the night
" you're alw-ays so sw-eeet ~" you get him on his feet which he can surprisingly stand.
" your cute, beautiful , hot and sexy~" he keeps on complimenting you. You push him to your living room
" why can't you take the hint " with a final push from you he plupps on the sofa face down
" what hint?" You tilted your head , looking at gojo
" see ...that what I mean you never noticed me.... Your so mean mean y/n. " you just laughed at his drunken state.
" I always like you y/n... I always have been ... For a long time now... But you just ignore my attempt of 'courting you' as me ' being nice to you' "
In all honesty you knew gojo like you and you also like him back. But he hadn't confessed yet so thats why you stayed silent. Would it be much easier if you confessed first? Yes , hell you guys would be a couple along time ago. But you just waited for him to confess first just because you wanted to
" I know you like me and I like you too " you admit which causes him to freeze and sober up a little but not fully.
" what did you say? " he ask looking at you through his blindfold
"Hm? I didn't say anything. You must be hearing things " you tease and walk to grab some water
" I clearly heard you say something " waving his arm up and down as he points at you , his other hand slowly removing his blindfold
" oh? What did say?"
" you said that you ....l-like m-me ...ba-ck..." He whispered the last part , lowering his hand as his face was turning red
" did I really say that?" You put your finger on your chin as if your thinking, You couldnt help but tease him some more .
He just stood there silently face still red while hugging your pillow from the sofa, deep in thoughts as if he really just made you up saying you like him back , you couldn't help but think how cute he look and made your way towards him.
Your hand on top of his broad shoulders making him to look up at you, ocean blue eye met yours. God you look so beautiful he thinks .
His eyes widened as you peck him on the lips.
" does this confirm your thoughts satoru? " you smile at him
" Y-yess... c-can I have another kiss tho? " He hugs the pillow tighter and blushes harder
549 notes · View notes
Text
(part 5 of November Paramedic; part 4 is here and the AO3 version is here.)
Liquid sound courses through Eddie's body. His fingers dance over Sweetheart's strings, hitting every note perfectly. Behind him, Gareth is going at the drums like a beast while Jeff and Marv have gravitated together, now playing back-to-back. In front of him, a wall of people is pogoing, restricted by The Behemoth's 'no moshing policy'. When he launches into the solo, their headbanging turns so vicious they're but a wild sea of hair with haphazard devil horns sticking up. Solo over, he grabs the mic to roar the outro lyrics.
The audience screams; Eddie's ears ring. His veins hold more adrenaline than blood and his life has never been better.
"Thank you! You've been glorious tonight!" He sweeps his sweat-soaked hair from his face and winks at a cluster of girls in the front row. "We're Corroded Coffin and you'll see us here again soon. For now, thank you and good night!"
On his way off the stage, he catches one of the girls' hand and drops a kiss on her palm. She beams, face pink, as her friends shriek.
It's not his favorite thing about performing. He likes playing on stage because of the release, because of the building nervosity that erupts with the music. He likes it because it's fun. But the electricity between him and the crowd? The charged looks of pure want from men and women alike?
It doesn't make it worse. He's not burdened by being desired.
They congratulate each other outside as they deposit their guitars and few pieces of personal equipment in Eddie's van. Gareth is especially bouncy, telling Eddie over and over how he was great, he was on fire, he was invincible. Eddie would've questioned the post-show hype if he hadn't immediately demanded they go back inside for drinks; if Gareth thinks he can flatter himself into a free round, he's correct.
After the fresh June night, the air inside The Behemoth is stiflingly hot. It plus the hum of the patrons leave a cloying buzz in the back of his head. He might only stay for the one round before going home. Possibly two if those front-row ladies decide to pay; they're eyeing him right now. Sure, they're not Eddie's type, but that's what the other guys are there for.
Except when the women approach, Gareth shuts them off by pulling Marv in between them and steering Eddie in the opposite direction. Pushing Eddie forward, seemingly uncaring if Jeff and Marv keep up, he goes on his tip toes and hops every other step to peer above the crowd.
"Are you looking for someone?" Eddie asks.
"Noo, I just thought I saw someone at the bar…"
"Yeah, that means you're looking for someone, dipshit. Who is it?"
"It's… Uh…" Gareth says inattentively, scanning the bar area.
A large hand clamps around Eddie's shoulder, turning him around. He promptly swallows his tongue.
"Dude, you were great!" Steve says, smiling so big it could sustain a small country with power for the winter.
His hair is fluffy tonight, lying in a soft swoop. He's wearing a charcoal Henley, sleeves rolled to his elbows, tufts of chest hair peeking out from between the undone buttons. And he's got glasses on. Fucking glasses. Thin wireframes, an elegant complement to his beautiful face and delicate contrast to his hunky everything else.
Eddie's reply is strangled nonsense that drowns in Gareth's shouted, "Hey! You made it!"
"Yeah, man! Thanks for the invite!" Steve says, extending his hand for a shake.
"Anytime, dude! S'great to see you," Gareth replies, slapping and grabbing Steve's hand in a perfectly executed man-shake. Like they're a pair of fucking frat bros.
But that isn't the important part. No, the important part here is the word 'invite'. Who, when, where, and above all what the fuck??
"We loved it!" Robin says from half behind Steve. Because of course she's also here, wearing a patterned blazer that should clash with her differently patterned button down, yet doesn't. She continues gushing about the performance as Steve nods along and the rest of the band interject their gratitude whenever she pauses for breath for longer than a second. Eddie is the only one who hasn't said a peep.
He needs to fucking peep.
"Glasses!"
His exclamation has the others turn and stare so fast their necks snap. He ignores Gareth's snicker, cheeks burning. One of these days he will run into Steve without acting like a fool, but not today.
"What?" Steve says, his already huge eyes magnified by the glass. Damn, his lashes are long and dark.
"Y-You got glasses. I didn't know that."
Steve's brows jump, as if he forgot he's wearing them. He briefly goes cross-eyed as he tries to look at the spectacles resting on his nose. Then he lets out a giggle that's so cute it hurts.
"Oh, yeah. I usually wear contacts, but they expired and the new ones haven't arrived yet." He scratches beneath his eye, pushing the glasses askew. "I'd just wear the expired ones, but…"
"No!" Robin snaps. "It's bad for your eyes!"
"Yeah."
"You need to take care of yourself!"
Steve levels her with an unimpressed look, cocked eyebrow and pursed, plush lips included. "That's rich coming from someone who stopped eating halfway through an Alfred Hitchcock marathon because she didn't want to pause Saboteur to go grocery shopping."
Robin puts a scandalized hand to her chest. "I'm a linguist, not a medic. I can do whatever I want."
"That's not-"
"Anyway!" She smiles at Eddie and the guys. "You rocked. We had a blast. Steve even danced."
"That wasn't dancing. I was keeping you from faceplanting when you tripped over your own feet."
"Steve, go buy us drinks," Robin says.
"Why me?"
"They brought the entertainment; we'll bring the refreshments. And I'm broke. So chop-chop!"
She claps twice an inch from his nose tip. Steve rolls his eyes, but obliges, striding off toward the bar. Robin emits a witchlike cackle at getting her way.
Eddie elbows Gareth in the ribs hard, gritting out, "You invited them, huh?"
Gareth grins impishly even as he rubs the most certainly bruising spot. However, Robin's villainous glee melts away; she frowns.
"Is that a problem?" she asks.
Shit.
"Oh, no, no!" he says.
"Never!" Gareth shouts.
"New faces in the audience is always a cause for celebration," Marv says.
"He just didn't expect to see you, is all." Jeff steps between Eddie and Robin, wearing a disarming smile. "Gareth didn't tell any of us we had special guests waiting, but it's great to have you here. I'm Jeff."
Robin hums and appraises them with suspicion, eyes lingering on Eddie. Then she smiles; it would've been pleasant if it wasn't so sharp.
"Let's grab a table," she says.
They pick one in the quieter part of the bar. The booths don't fit more than four people, five if you're determined, but they solve it by having Gareth perch on the adjacent window ledge and by Robin sitting on Steve's lap.
It's first when Robin asks for details about the band that Eddie realizes how golden the opportunity is. The previous times he's met Steve, he's been at a disadvantage. Injured, caught by surprise, distracted by tight jeans or sweat rolling down necks. And yeah, he was surprised today, too. And he won't claim that it's easy to focus whenever Steve reaches for his glass, exposed forearm flexing with the movement.
Nevertheless, this is Eddie's turf. This is his stage. Here, he is king. And he will hold court like his life depends on it.
He talks about the band. He talks about their influences, about guitars, about the lyrics he writes. Robin participates in the conversation by making connections to punk music, but Steve only listens, eyes darting between them all like it's a five-way ping pong match and his attention is the ball. But mostly, he's in Eddie's palm, staring like only he has the answers. Fuck, like he is the answer.
It's enough to give a guy a god complex. The person who was created to be looked at is now looking at him.
It makes him bolder. Makes him touch Steve more, touch him longer. Close the distance between them when he speaks and zeros in on Steve's lips when he replies. And Steve… responds? He thinks? It's difficult to tell, because Steve's reciprocal touches are restricted by the lapful of Robin, and he seems to have a habit of looking at everyone's mouth when they talk. The boys appear optimistic, though, sending him encouraging signals from across the table and the window. He'll just have to use it as fuel and keep on trucking.
Somewhere along the way they move on to D&D. Steve remains enrapt by Eddie's every word, hanging on to the golden threads he spins. His only actual contribution comes at the end, asking if their game has space for one more. Eddie’s pulse jumps in his throat.
"Methinks we do." He leans back, exposing his neck, while giving Steve his best bedroom eyes from above the rim of his glass. "Why, you interested?"
"Not me," Steve says; Eddie barely has the willpower to smack his head against the table with disappointment. "But Lucas plays. Or he used to. His… what's the term? His group?"
"Party," Jeff says.
"Party. They're scattered all over the world now. I think he misses it."
"He hasn't said anything about it, but…" Robin trails off. Steve jostles her.
"You never talk about band, but you miss the trumpet like hell, don't you?"
"Ugh, I dooooooo!" she says, kicking her legs.
"We can bring him aboard and see how he fits," Eddie says. "If he so wishes."
Steve smiles like Eddie just promised Lucas a kidney. "Thanks."
Eddie gulps a large mouthful of beer to wet his drying mouth. "Anything for you."
They leave soon after that for food. Gareth especially needs it, starting to become tipsy on his stomach of nothing but beer. Although, outside, it becomes clear he passed 'tipsy' a while back when he climbs onto Jeff's back and yells, "Race!"
Jeff laughs as he hikes Gareth farther up. Robin glances at Steve, then spins away and mounts Marv's back instead.
"I promise I'm lighter than I look," she says.
"You look as light as your namesake," Marv says; she gently smacks his shoulder.
"Don't flatter me; I'm immune."
Gareth, holding Jeff’s hoodie like it's a horse's reins, points to the 7-Eleven sign glowing faintly in the distance. "Onward!"
Marv whinnies realistically enough for Robin to guffaw, and then they're off, their shoes clomping against the pavement and they howling with laughter. Still by the bar, Eddie and Steve share a giggle before following suit at a slower pace.
"Ah, youngsters," Eddie says dreamily.
Steve knocks their shoulders together. "You're not that much older."
"Well… Gareth's turning 21 and I'm 25, so a bit?"
"I'm also the oldest in my friend group." Steve shrugs. "It happens."
Gravel crunch beneath their soles. The air is cool and the sky is yellow with light pollution. Indianapolis is alive and full of noise, but their bubble has space for only them to walk side by side, close enough to touch but not doing so. They have an approximate ten-minute walk until they reach the convenience store. Unless the others return to them, that's ten minutes alone.
Eddie must use them wisely.
"So… how long have you been a paramedic?"
"Oh, um." Steve scratches his neck. "It's been almost four years. I'd actually been certified for less than a year when I got asked to be in that calendar. Not even a year in and I'm supposed to represent paramedics as a whole." He chuckles, mumbling, "That was fun."
"Did you make anything from it?"
"No. Every cent went to charity. Can't remember the name of it, but they provide vaccines to children in developing countries. Measles, polio, hepatitis, tetanus. That sort of stuff."
"Is this your childhood dream then?"
"Nah. I didn't want to be anything when I was a kid. When teachers asked what we wanted to be when we grew up I just said I wanted to be like my dad. He's the CEO of a huge electronics company. Mom is a socialite and philanthropist. They wanted me to inherit the company, but I…" Steve pulls a sigh from deep in his chest, throwing his head back to watch the starless sky. "I was a meathead jock. More interested in being keg king than keeping up my grades. Only reason I graduated on time was Nancy – we used to date. She's a study-beast. Makes great flashcards. Anyway, there's no way I'd ever get into a university good enough for my parents. I wasn't interested in the business degree dad wanted for me; I didn't even bother applying for college. It felt like a waste of time."
Eddie whistles, drawn out and low. "Bet they were thrilled when they found out."
Steve laughs humorlessly. "Yeah. Dad forced me to work this shitty retail job because of it." He halts, drawing himself up and pulling his mouth down. Giving Eddie the most disdainful look he's received, he says in a voice too pompous to be his own, "'If you don't follow the path to the top I laid out for you you'll end up here, at the bottom'." He rolls his eyes, himself again. "That's what he was saying. It backfired on him, because that's where I met Robin. Spent six months on that job, being a fucking aimless disappointment, and then…"
"Then?" Eddie asks, and now it's him desperately grasping at the thread. He needs to know. Anything Steve is willing to give, Eddie will accept.
Steve chews the inside of his cheek. Head hanging, hair falling into his face and glasses sliding down his nose, he resembles a model from an art student's angst-ridden project. Or maybe a movie star in an independent art house film. He just looks like art, okay? Beautiful and out of reach, which only makes you want to touch him more.
"It's kinda private," he says. "For Robin, I mean. The point is it opened my eyes to emergency services. I knew that was something I'd like to do. With some encouragement from her… I did it." He smiles at Eddie like they're sharing secrets. "Turns out studying is more fun when you're interested in the curriculum. My parents disowned me, but it's worth it. I'm as far away from being him as I can come."
He slows his steps then, face sobering before he barks a shocked laugh. The apples of his cheeks are pink.
"Fuck, that just flew out! I'm not usually like this; it's Robin who can't put a cork in it." He laughs again, softer, and levels Eddie with a gaze that borders on adoring. "You're easy to talk to."
Eddie nods. His lungs are burning, he must gasp for breath before speaking. "It's a finely honed skill…"
He swallows, licking his lips. Anything Steve is willing to give, he wants to give back. To take and give. To know and to be known.
He chokes out, "I almost turned into my dad."
"Yeah?" Steve says casually, unaware of the knife Eddie just plunged into his own chest and cut himself open with. "What's he?"
"Prison."
"What?"
Eddie nods breezily. He puts his trembling hands into his jacket pockets. "Petty stuff, but it stacks up. He taught me a few things, though, so if you ever need to hotwire your car or pick a lock… I'm your guy!"
He pulls out his hands to point at himself with both thumbs before shoving them back in. His voice is shriller, and his body's getting the jitters. Can't be still, can't shut up, and now Steve is eyeing him with… sadness? Not disgust, at least, or mistrust.
"But you're a mechanic now, right?" Steve says.
"Yeah. Learned it from my uncle – he took me in after the ol' sperm donor got caught. Greatest man I know, my uncle. I was a crap student," Eddie says, because why not. What's this after divulging about his dad? Nothing! Might as well disclose his aptitude for crime and philistinism. "Completely aimless. Still am. Redid senior year twice."
"Shit."
Grimacing with empathy, Steve sidles up until their elbows brush. A smidgen of tension leaves Eddie as he leans into Steve's warmth.
"Uh-huh. My peers started looking at colleges and all I thought was 'death before higher education!' So, I used my savings to move to Indy and got a job at a garage. It's not what I strictly want, but it pays the bills. Keeps me housed."
"What do you want?" Steve asks, like he wants to know and not just to be polite.
Eddie balloons his cheeks and puffs out the air. "I don't know. I'm passionate about music, but mostly as a hobby. Doing it professionally seems like it sucks. It's all I got, though. That and D&D."
"That's okay." Steve throws an arm around Eddie, and then they're flush. Ribs to ribs. Not an inch separating them. Close enough for Steve's skin to vibrate with Eddie's heartbeat. "You have time to figure it out. And being a mechanic in the meantime is great."
"It-It's not as meaningful as saving lives…" Eddie says, shaking his hair forth so it curtains his face.
Steve hooks the curls around his finger and tucks them back behind Eddie's ear. Holy shit. If Eddie hadn't been clinging to Steve, his jelly-legs would've collapsed and made him eat asphalt.
Steve's gorgeous grin still sends him stumbling a step.
"Sure it is. I bet you've saved someone." Steve leans in, breath ghosting across Eddie's cheekbone as he murmurs, "You'd save me. I know how to change tires and check the oil, but if it's something else? I'm screwed."
Eddie turns his head; their noses nearly bump. Steve's gaze flicks from his eyes to his mouth, indecisive. It chooses his mouth when he pokes his tongue out and drags it over his lips.
"Don't worry, big boy," he says, voice gravelly from use and their proximity. "If you're ever in trouble, just come to me and I'll take care of your engine."
Steve's breath hitches; he flinches back. For a moment Eddie's sure he went too far. But then Steve giggles like a schoolgirl. He ducks his head, face flaming red.
"Cool," he says weakly. "If you ever… heh, I was going to say 'if you ever need the kiss of life, come to me', but… don't." He's leveled himself with Eddie again and is looking at him sternly, though the effect is somewhat ruined by the humor glittering behind his glasses. "Don't ever get fatally injured. Okay?"
Eddie runs a hand down Steve's back, feels him shiver, and looks at him from beneath his lashes. "I make no promises."
A minute later they're caught up with their friends, who are very kind not to comment on how they're plastered to each other.
They buy their food – subs, nachos, chips, cookies, and juice, Steve paying for Robin's after she begs – and wander back to the parking lot by the bar. As a group, so no more clingy cuddling. Just as well, because Eddie's hot enough to erupt if touched again.
Steve didn't get the memo, though, because when they're saying goodnight and about to climb into their respective cars, he pulls Eddie into a hug. A real hug. Two-armed, chest-to-chest, sniffing-the-other-person's-hair kind of hug.
"S'been fun tonight," he says, squeezing Eddie tightly. "This is gonna sound sappy, but I'm glad we ran into each other again."
Ran into each other again.
Ran into each other.
It's a barrel of ice water over Eddie's head. His whole body constricts, shoulders hiking to his ears, jaw clenching. Because they've never actually done that, have they? They ran into each other once, but never again. Every single one of their meetings since has been orchestrated. Made to happen to satisfy Eddie’s obsessive crush. And Steve has no idea.
He doesn't know Eddie is a capital-letters-only FREAK. He doesn't know Eddie gets his rocks off to charity calendars. Fuck, he doesn't know about the calendar.
He has to know. If there's anything Eddie has learned from his millions of failed relationships, it's that there are things you have to know, and this is one of them. Because what'll happen if Steve finds out years from now from someone who isn't Eddie? A shit show, that's what!
Eddie wants for it to be a 'years from now'. He wants to feel Steve's hugs and see his eyes behind thin wire glasses. He wants to smell Steve's shampoo and hear his voice go soft as it says the names of the people he loves.
He wants to take and to give. To know and be known.
Steve has to know.
But how will Eddie tell him?
------------------------------
Part 6
Steve's glasses are a result of @pemsha's lovely fanart. If you haven't seen it yet you can do so here.
Tag list: @rougenancy, @raisedbylibrarians, @yourebuckingkiddingme, @swimmingbirdrunningrock, @emma77645, @goodolefashionedloverboi, @eddielives1986, @stevesbipanic, @the-redthread, @fandemonium-takes-its-toll, @henderdads, @gay-little-bitch, @lenore1232, @zerokrox-blog, @eddiemunsonswife, @cherrycolas-things, @ediewentmissing, @princess-eddie, @atombombbibunny, @ajamlessbaby, @dogswithforks, @grimmfitzz, @cutiecusp, @cuips-not-cute, @manicallydepressedrobot, @messrs-weasley, @madaboutmunson, @mightbeasleep, @suikatto, @brassreign, @snapshotmaestro, @courtjestermunson, @csinnamon-fox, @spectrum-spectre, @spinmewriteround, @just-super-fucking-gay, @escapingthereality, @oneweirdcryptid, @deehellcat, @misticageri, @lovelyscot, @linkydinky06, @rynnytintin, @anything-thats-rock-and-roll, @theysherobinbuckley, @freddykicksasses, @winterbuckwild, @sideblogofthcentury, @subparbrainfunction
1K notes · View notes
the-colourful-witch · 7 months
Text
Tumblr media
There's no Parvati without Lavender :) When I was a kid first reading the books, I didn't like Lavender and Parvati much. They were written in a negative way. They would giggle about everything and say 'oooh' and 'aaah' about stuff and shriek and squeal. And of course, they liked pink and were very emotional... yuk, right? (Note the sarcasm here.) Now, I realize the misogyny that backs all that up. Lavender and Parvati are young women who possess big hearts and know what they like. They are in tune with their emotions and their feminity. And there is absolutely NOTHING WRONG with liking girly things. I have a pair of fluffy pens on my desk that I write letters with to my friends. I own a drawer full of stickers that I stick on my planner. I like the colour pink more and more as I grow older and fuck everyone who makes young women believe they are not allowed to like those things. Because god forbid, you're considered 'girly', which in this case sounds like 'weak'. Weak? Are you kidding? Lavender and Parvati fought in the war. They risked their lives to save others. Lavender ran after Blast-Ended Screwts to help Hagrid with his class! I would rather eat my socks. NoT To MEntiON, the two of them were the only students who bothered to comfort Professor Trelawney when her bloody career was on the line! I will no longer accept any criticism about Lavender. She is a good person. I'm going to continue because there's a lot to say.
Oohing and aahing when you see a unicorn is not annoying, Harry. You pubescent little shit. If I saw a unicorn, I would bawl my eyes out. Don't judge people.
Crying when your pet rabbit dies is also NOT ANNOYING. Have some sympathy. Hermione, just because YOU don't believe in Divination doesn't mean it's nonsense. Don't make fun of people and their perception of the world. RIP Binky <3
Am I done? NO! Lavender was a 16-year-old girl when she got her first boyfriend. Was she clingy? Yes. Did she use silly nicknames? Yes. Does that mean she deserved to be led on for weeks? No. So, Ron Weasley, apologize. For the love of GOD.
Alright, I think I'm done.
263 notes · View notes
thepixelelf · 1 year
Text
Bluff and Nonsense - she/her ver.
Tumblr media
genres: romance, angst, some fluff, university au, not a fake dating au pairing: female reader x hoshi words: 17.0k (01:08) warnings: cursing, alcohol notes (orig, 2020): "so the title is fluffy and this was a title fic, but then it ran away on me. I really like this one so... yeah. Enjoy!” update, 2023: this is the she/her version of Bluff and Nonsense. other than the pronouns, nothing else has been changed. you can find the original they/them version here, and the he/him version here
“Soonyoung? Yeah I know him, you should too. He’s on the uni’s dance crew, and ever since he joined them, their popularity’s skyrocketed. I’ve met him a few times, great guy — got a tendency to run his mouth but hey, no one’s perfect. He’s smart anyways, probably knows how to deal with the consequences, right?”
or
Soonyoung never thought one bluff could lead to so much nonsense.
Tumblr media
Kwon Soonyoung is a man of many talents. He’s the guy who could fit a whole orange in his mouth in fourth grade, the guy who always knew how to make the social studies teacher talk about his divorce instead of the world wars, and the guy who brought a live pigeon to school with no one questioning him whatsoever. He’s also the head choreographer of the university’s dance crew — you barely knew there was a dance crew until he showed up with his hand-drawn posters — as well as a totally well-rounded fine arts major. C’mon, who takes a chemistry course in the fine arts? Kwon Soonyoung, apparently.
Of his many talents though, lying is not one of them.
Which is why, when asked if he likes anyone, Soonyoung says your name instead of simply saying “no” (a much better option in hindsight). He actually likes a girl on his dance crew. Cute, funny, has those eyes you can just get lost in — lord knows Soonyoung has. But, at this relatively quiet party, with half the guests crowded on Seungcheol’s couch and the other half on the disgusting carpeted floor of his apartment, Soonyoung can’t admit his real crush because she’s sitting just a few feet away.
It wouldn’t be such a bad lie if you weren’t also sitting a few feet away.
You’re on your phone when he says your name in his heartbeat-induced panic, but you look up at the sound of it, as does Seungkwan, who was reading something on your phone from the beanbag chair you’re both sitting in.
A chorus of low, teasing ‘ooh’s rises throughout the room, almost like it’s eighth grade again and Soonyoung just got called down to the office. Except now, he might actually be in trouble. He gets a few claps on the back from his friends close enough to reach, commending him on his bravado even though he doesn’t deserve it. Really, the whole situation only dawns on Soonyoung after 6.8 seconds, which is a bit too long considering he made the situation in the first place. Blood rushes to his cheeks, not because of the alcohol in his red cup he’s yet to drink, but because you’re looking right at him, and he has no idea what to do.
Soonyoung doesn’t know you very well. In fact, he’d almost say he doesn’t know you at all.
You’re Seungkwan’s friend from one of his classes — computing science, if Soonyoung remembers correctly, but he’s not totally confident. The only reason you came tonight is because of Seungkwan. You don’t know anyone else.
With a tilt of your head, your face scrunches with question, and you look to Seungkwan for help. You know Soonyoung said your name, but you missed hearing the context. It looks like Seungkwan missed it too, seeing as the conversation you two have only makes your brow furrow more as the room chatter picks back up. Everyone else is already over Soonyoung’s sudden confession when Jeonghan starts talking about something else.
Except Soonyoung’s friends, of course. That would be too easy.
Mingyu turns to him with a stupid smile, his cheeks red from both the free opportunity to tease his upperclassman and the light beer he’s been sipping and pretending to get buzzed on all night. He nudges Soonyoung with his shoulder where they sit on the floor, leaning in to speak under the conversations surrounding them. “You didn’t tell me you like her,” he says, the jesting tone in his voice clearer than water.
“Yeah...” Soonyoung doesn’t know why he doesn’t just retract his confession, it’s not like Mingyu is close to you or anything, he’d understand. But then again, he’s bad at lying, and the girl he likes is still sitting on the couch. He scratches the back of his neck. “It’s sort of a recent thing.”
Mingyu’s smile only widens at Soonyoung’s response, his eyes turning to slits with the rise of his cheeks. “Soonie’s in looove~!”
And Soonyoung doesn’t know what to say. Nothing like this has ever happened to him before, not exactly like this, anyways. So he just looks down, scratches the back of his neck again, looks at one of his dance crew friends when she calls his name.
He doesn’t dare glance your way for the rest of the night.
Turns out you do know someone else other than Seungkwan, because once most of the guests have cleared out, leaving only half the boys to clean up, Seokmin approaches Soonyoung as he scrubs the sink of whatever that weird green stuff is.
He asks how Soonyoung knows you and says off-handedly that he’s never even seen the two of you talk. (Which is right.) He says these things shouldn’t be joked about, that you’re a person with feelings, and Soonyoung should leave you alone if he’s just doing this for comedy’s sake.
Soonyoung thinks he’s never seen Seokmin so serious.
It’s probably fine. You haven’t said anything good or bad, and other than the occasional tease from his friends, no one has taken anything too far. Maybe you’ll forget about it tomorrow. Maybe he’ll forget about it tomorrow, and it will all be okay.
Besides, it’s not like he actually likes you. And his real secret is still safe and sound.
Of Soonyoung’s many talents, making people sad is also not one of them.
It’s not that he actively tries to cause misery only to fail, it’s that he can’t stand upsetting anyone. He’s a people-pleaser by nature, that’s just how it is.
So he doesn’t say no when you ask him out for coffee.
And he smiles at you when you try to make conversation, even though it’s awkward and hesitant despite having a mutual friend like Seungkwan. It’s not so bad, he thinks. You’re trying, at least, and when you ask him about his interests, you actually listen, which isn’t common when he tends to over-explain his love for dance and performance. He has a coffee in his hand too, so that’s a plus.
You ask him if what he said at the party was true, and something in your eyes makes him say yes.
There are a few more coffee dates after that. It’s nothing official, and Soonyoung is hesitant to call the meetups “dates” because he’s not interested in dating you. But it’s a little late for that.
You seem brighter, though, every time he sees you again; he can’t bring himself to take that away, to cut the cord, to clean this mess he made.
Something about the way you two talk is nice, at least. Soonyoung can’t quite put his finger on it, and he tells himself that’s what’s drawing him back every time, not the guilt he feels sunken in his ribcage whenever you smile his way. It’s not that deep, he repeats to himself whenever you wave to him on campus, making him feel obligated to walk you to class. It’s not that deep.
He’s in the library one day when he spots you at one of the tables, books open and spread out as you scribble down notes, a pair of earbuds dangling from your ears. You haven’t seen him, so he doesn’t try to approach, just ducks back behind the bookshelf he’s been exploring. His hand is on a book he might like when a voice stops him.
“You know you’re an idiot, right?”
Minghao leans against the opposite bookshelf, his arms crossed, locked and loaded for judgement. Soonyoung looks around, but of course he’s talking to him. They’re the only ones in the row.
“Um, how do you want me to answer that?” he asks, unsure of exactly what Minghao’s talking about. Yeah, he knows he’s a bit dense sometimes, but not all the time.
Minghao rolls his eyes. “I know you like Sehee. You haven't stopped laughing like an idiot at her bad jokes." He nods his chin outwards, gesturing over Soonyoung's shoulder and through the bookshelves towards where you're sitting. "What are you doing messing with Seungkwan's friend?"
It’s not too surprising that Minghao knows — he’s an intuitive guy, but Soonyoung is still caught off guard. He asks first, under his breath, “Does anyone else know?”
“If you mean dumb and dumber, then no.” Minghao jerks his head to swing his dark bangs out of his eyes. Everyone keeps telling him to just cut his hair shorter, but he refuses for the aesthetic, or something. “Chan is way too focused on dancing to notice your dumbassery, and Jun is about as observant as a fishcake when it comes to feelings.”
Soonyoung’s shoulders fall in relief, though he didn’t even realize they’d tensed up. 
“But that’s not the problem here. Why are you playing around with her if you’re into Sehee?”
“I’m not—” Soonyoung pauses, thoughts deliberate, “—I’m not playing around, okay? I just... I don’t know. You were all looking at me, and I couldn’t just say Sehee's name, she was right there!”
Minghao cocks an eyebrow at that. “But you could say hers?”
“It was a moment of weakness.”
“You’re an idiot.”
“I’m aware.”
Soonyoung groans quietly — he’s still in a library after all. He covers his face with both hands, not wanting to look at Minghao nor have Minghao look at him. For a second, it’s blissful, awkward silence, which Soonyoung would take over Minghao’s scolding any day. But of course, no haven lasts forever.
“You’re gonna have to tell her,” Minghao says, and he’s probably right. No, he is right, Soonyoung just doesn’t want him to be.
“I can’t do that! I said I like her— twice!”
“Twice?”
“Twice!”
Minghao only drops his head for a second, scoffing at the whole situation. Soonyoung wishes he could do that too, just laugh it off because it’s someone else’s problem.
“Well, you’re going to have to say something sooner or later.” Meeting his eyes, Soonyoung realizes Minghao might actually be worried. About you, or him, or something else, he’s not sure, but the subtle fold of Minghao’s eyelids tells Soonyoung this is about more than just calling out idiocy. “And I think sooner will hurt less.”
Soonyoung knows he’s right. But he doesn’t like it.
Before he can come up with a rebuttal, though, Minghao’s hands are on Soonyoung’s shoulders, and he’s pushing him out of the row of bookshelves and straight towards your table.
“You can do it, Soonyoung, just rip the band-aid while you still can,” he whispers in Soonyoung’s ear right before one last push at his back.
Soonyoung stumbles a bit, but once he regains his footing, Minghao’s already gone and you’ve already noticed the ruckus. You pull one earbud out with a bright smile. It’s so jovial that Soonyoung almost forgets why he’s here.
“Hi Soonyoung, I didn’t see you come in,” you say, and there’s no way you’re this energized just from studying in a library.
“Uh... hi.”
“You’ve actually got the perfect timing.” Waving to him, you gesture for him to sit next to you, and he does. You pull out some sort of planner, opening it to a few months from now. “I wanted to ask when exactly your showcase is? Seungkwan’s no help at all because he only cares about his concerts and stuff. Honestly, there aren’t that many...”
You’re going to have to say something sooner or later.
Soonyoung picks later.
“So when are you gonna ask her out?”
Jihoon stands in front of the stove, watching his hot water simmer, a bag of dry ramen in one hand and long cooking chopsticks in the other. It’s Soonyoung’s turn to make dinner tonight, but since he says he isn’t hungry, Jihoon’s scrounging it out himself.
Soonyoung, on the other hand, sits at their tiny dinner table, his forehead pressed to the cool surface, arms hanging limp at his sides. He mumbles something of a response, but it’s nothing more than a questioning grunt, if anything.
“Oh, you know.” Even when Jihoon says your name, Soonyoung stays still. “Only the girl you’ve been on several “dates” with ever since you confessed to her at Seungcheol’s party. When are you gonna ask her on a real date?”
Tired, Soonyoung groans. “When the time is right, I guess.”
You work on campus. It’s some part-time job you don’t care about enough to even complain over, despite the fact that you have to deal with annoying university kids every day. Soonyoung finds this out when he has coffee with Minghao in one of the buildings he doesn’t normally frequent, and only goes to today since Minghao has a class nearby in the next hour.
The coffee isn’t great, and it’s too expensive, but Soonyoung drinks it anyways. He much prefers the coffee from the cafe he goes to with you. Because the coffee is better. Obviously.
He hears your voice first, words indiscernible with distance and overshadowed by a much louder, angrier one, but still. Minghao sees you first, though, and he points past Soonyoung to the student printing center, where you’re standing behind the counter and arguing with some guy. You don’t seem too riled, but Soonyoung can tell you want to be anywhere but there, especially when the angry guy’s voice keeps getting louder and louder.
Soonyoung’s feet bring him over before his brain can register what to do. You haven’t seen him yet, he could just walk away, but he doesn’t. Your voice becomes clearer as he approaches.
“Listen, the printing center is for education, art, or business. I can’t print this for you.”
The guy goes off about personal freedoms or whatever, Soonyoung isn’t really listening.
“No, I get that this is a student printing center, but I really don’t think your big tiddie anime gf poster has anything to do with education, art, or business.”
And that’s when the guy grabs your arm. Which results in Soonyoung grabbing his arm. Which results in the accusatory question, “What are you, her boyfriend or something?”
Now, in a perfect story, this would be the first time Soonyoung meets you. Or maybe you’ve been close friends for a while. And this would be when Soonyoung says that, yes, he is your boyfriend, and he would save the day. Except you’d be all “why would you do that?” which would result in you both having to fake date to keep that guy off your back. In this perfect story, there would be no Sehee to like and no Minghao to judge, just you and Soonyoung fake dating. Eventually, you’d both catch real feelings instead of fake ones, and then boom, happily ever after.
But this isn’t a perfect story.
Soonyoung still says yes, and the guy still backs off. In reality though, because Soonyoung never thinks before he lies, you momentarily duck behind the counter and bring a hand up to your face to cover your ever-brightening smile. In reality, Sehee still exists at the forefront of his mind every dance practice, even though you’re the one he just promptly claimed to be the boyfriend of. In reality, Minghao watches from a little ways away, sipping his coffee and shaking his head in what can only be called disappointment.
Soonyoung’s never been good at lying. One would think he’d stop by now.
So, it’s official.
You’ve put a heart next to his contact name. He’s put one next to yours — red, because he doesn’t know your favourite colour. Seungkwan’s done the whole if you break my friend’s heart I break you spiel and Soonyoung finally realizes he’s in too deep.
It's almost too natural, how easily you bring him into your life and how easily he finds himself fitting. It's all so wrong.
Soonyoung feels like an imposter, like there's someone meant to be by your side, but it's not him.
You pluck up the courage one day to hold his hand, and he can't pull away because the lies tying him to you are too strong. The small bluffs he's spun have weaved themselves into a net he's tangled himself in.
His dance crew congratulates him when Jun spills the news. It's all mundane, really — dating in university isn't all that uncommon. Mostly, Soonyoung gets casual "you go, dude" comments or the like, but then Sehee says nothing. She smiles, and it has to be one of the most tragically beautiful things Soonyoung's ever seen. His heart fractures, just a little, and he doesn't know if he'll ever be able to fix it.
He smiles it off. Tries to, anyways.
Chan complains that Soonyoung's too harsh that day.
Jihoon likes you.
Not in a "Mister Steal Yo' Girl" way, but he laughed at one of your jokes the first time you came over to Soonyoung's apartment, and ever since then, he's been convinced.
"You must feel like the luckiest guy on earth with her around," Jihoon says once you leave for the night.
Soonyoung has no idea how to tell him he's felt nothing but unlucky these past few weeks, so he doesn't.
He polishes up on his acting. As awful as it is to think, Soonyoung has gotten really, really good.
His smile looks genuine. It has to — he shows it to Minghao, who says it's "adequate," which basically means perfect to the lowly humans beneath him.
He's gotten good at responding to you too, copying how the male leads do it in dramas and movies. It's sort of easy.
He hates how easy it is.
Soon enough, you try befriending the whole group. Being Seungkwan's friend, you've always wanted to, but apparently this is the push you needed. The boys are quick to warm up to you because, as Soonyoung's new girlfriend, you're now a new teasing target besides Chan. The youngest was always the brunt until you came along.
You say you don't mind — that his friends are amazing despite all the jokes and chaos. He believes you.
Minghao keeps his distance, saying he doesn't want to get himself involved. He's still the only one to know the truth, and his judging stare only grows worse as the days pass. Soonyoung wants so badly to make it go away, but he knows the only way to do that would be to tell you the truth, and he's just not ready.
Soonyoung's never broken a heart before. He's never planned on it.
Sometimes life makes its own plans.
"My shift got moved to tomorrow," you tell him when he picks you up from class, one hand in his and the other in your pocket. He knows it means something, but he doesn't know what. Your lips purse into a line as you stare at your shoes. “I was thinking... could I come watch your dance practice? If that’s okay?”
Now, Soonyoung loves dancing. He loves dance. He loves to dance. Performing sends an unparalleled thrill rushing through his veins like the solar system hurtling through the universe, and it’s something he’s never felt doing anything else. Dancing with others is a beautiful connection, an emission of silent truths communicated through the body. Practice, however, is the dirty version of dance. It has to be built up first — polished. Which is why Soonyoung says what he says. He doesn’t even think it over.
“No.”
It’s what he says every time someone asks. He doesn’t invite people to practices — never has. Even after his prompt refusal, he doesn’t register his mistake until the light in your eyes wavers. It doesn't disappear — just ripples. Comes back weaker than before.
"Oh," you say. The word should sound dejected but it doesn't. There's a smile at your lips, and Soonyoung can't help but think it looks kind of like his. "That's— that's okay! I was just — I don't know, I guess I just thought... I wanted to..."
Meeting his gaze, you look at him with shaking eyes, almost as if it takes great strength to keep them on his. He tries to backpedal, but you continue.
"I'll be going home then. I've got an assignment due soon anyways, so..." You pull your hand from his grip and, from where you two were walking toward the fine arts building, turn the opposite way. Your dorm is on the other side of campus. "See you tomorrow, Soonyoung. Have fun at practice."
Something about your smile haunts him.
It's hollow; feels empty when you flash it at him before going. He thinks fake smiles all look like that — insincere. His smiles at you must be the same way.
For an awful moment, he's hopeful. Maybe this will be the trigger. Maybe you'll end this tonight — whatever "this" is that Soonyoung has with you. Maybe he won't have to tell any harsh truths at all.
He turns and walks to practice.
The routine feels lighter tonight, though Soonyoung can’t pinpoint why. His body almost floats, and while that sounds good, it’s not. The rhythm is off. He’s not landing when he should be.
His crew notices, especially Chan, who complains that Soonyoung’s too much of a cocksure choreographer to be making repeated mistakes like this. They tell him maybe everyone should take a break. He agrees, but only because he’s frustrated — and he shouldn’t channel his anger into dance. Not this one, at least. 
Everyone spreads throughout the studios to the edges, where they lean their body weight on the walls and slide down, water bottles in hand. The room reeks of sweat and feet, but Soonyoung’s used to it by now. He guzzles down half of his water in one go and pulls out his phone.
[❤] Sorry about earlier, I didn’t mean to react all... cold? Seungkwan told me you never invite anyone to practice, so it makes total sense why you said no
[❤] If I’m ever crossing any boundaries, let me know, okay?
Of course you’d be understanding. Soonyoung wouldn’t be that lucky.
He tosses his phone haphazardly in his bag, groaning and throwing his head back so it hits the wall with a dampened thud. The pain is dull compared to the thoughts top-spinning in his mind.
Across the studio, Minghao clears his throat, raising an eyebrow at Soonyoung when he opens his eyes to look at him. It only takes two reluctant nods for Minghao to understand the source of Soonyoung’s groans, and he does nothing to react but look away. Soonyoung thinks that’s almost worse than the judging eyes. At least at that point Minghao thought he was something other than a lost cause.
He doesn’t text you back. By the time he thinks of something a boyfriend would say, the time to say it has passed.
How much longer is he going to let this go on?
Soonyoung wonders that to himself as he sits, returned to Seungcheol's apartment for another one of his "getties" as people are so apt to call them. He's never understood the difference between a getty and a party, and he's always been too stubborn to ask, knowing he'd be mercilessly made fun of for not knowing something apparently all university students knew.
This one isn't so different from the last. More or less the same crowd, the same atmosphere as the night goes on. Only this time, when everyone's settled down in what can hardly be called a circle, Soonyoung's on the couch, sunken into the too-old cushions with an arm wrapped around your shoulders. You're far from your last claimed spot with Seungkwan on that ratty old beanbag chair, sitting comfortably under Soonyoung's arm with a plastic cup of whatever Jeonghan concocted for you — which you've yet to drink much of.
Sehee sits across from you both while she laughs at something Wonwoo says. You laugh too, but Soonyoung barely notices, eyes glued to the girl they've been stuck on since she joined his dance crew over a year ago. He wants to tell her how beautiful she is when she smiles, even under the light of Seungcheol's dingy apartment, but he can't. He wants to tell her how he's felt for months, but you're next to him. He wants to have a fucking drink but all he has in his cup is fucking iced green tea because he knows if he drinks he'll fuck up again.
Just like last time.
"You okay?" you whisper in his ear at one point.
He turns to see your concerned expression, and it only makes Soonyoung hate this even more. He doesn't deserve your concern.
"I'm fine."
But he's not fine.
He doesn't participate in much conversation — only speaks when spoken to, and even then with few words. You seem to become tense next to him, but he does nothing to try and fix it. Just tonight, he's going to let himself be tired.
Three times, you offer to leave, and all three he refuses. You give up eventually, though he can tell you know something's off. God, if he were drunk, he wouldn't even have to think about you for a whole night.
Somehow the topic of discussion turns to couples, and suddenly, an entire room of eyes is on you and Soonyoung. He barely catches the question before you're already pondering your answer.
What do the two lovebirds love most about each other?
You look at him. At him, at him. He feels your stare in the dip of his throat because he can't seem to swallow anymore. It's like his soul is being scanned for viruses.
"Hmm..." You let your chin fall into your palm with a smile. It's real. Too real. "I like his resolve," you finally say. "If he wants to do something, he does it." With a loud exhale through your nose, you tilt your head, still meeting his eyes with your own. Soonyoung's mouth slightly parts, slack with something he can't name. "I could learn a thing or two from him."
The room bristles with your answer, various response piping up around. Soonyoung sort of registers Chan saying, "That's cute. I wanna vomit," but he's too busy thinking about you, about how you've come to like something about him as deep as that when all he's done is pretend to even like you at all.
And even when his mind swims with that, Sehee asks again.
"Then Soonyoung, what do you like about her?"
It sort of hurts. Soonyoung's not afraid to admit to himself that hearing Sehee ask what he likes about you sends pain straight through his ears to his heart. There's an awkward pause and everyone's looking at him expectantly and, god, he wishes he stole your drink when he had the chance.
"I..." His throat goes dry. His lips part, but there aren't any words to slip past them. "I, um..." He looks to you, and your eyes speak volumes. Everyone else in this room has a sort of... hungry look. They want to know Soonyoung's answer for one reason or another, maybe to tease with or to ridicule or even wish for themselves. But you, your eyes meet his and he knows you're not expecting anything. That hurts too. He doesn't know why. But even then, he can't think of the words. Any words. He steals a glance at Sehee, whose expression is curious, doe eyes slightly giddy from alcohol. She's pretty.
"I like her laugh," he says. It's not about you. "Whenever she laughs, I think to myself, 'What I wouldn't give to see her laugh again'."
Your eyes move to the plastic cup you've got gripped between two hands in your lap, and Seungkwan points out your flustered state to the entire room despite the fact everyone can see it as long as they've got working eyes. You purse your lips together to contain a smile, but it doesn't work. Even Soonyoung can see that.
He needs a drink. 
Having to go to the bathroom is a lousy excuse, and Soonyoung knows it, but he whispers that in your ear anyways and retracts his arm from your shoulder before escaping. He does go to the bathroom, a small thing with a shower and no bath, but all he does in there is stare at himself in the mirror. And when that becomes too much, his feet.
Someone else eventually has to use the bathroom for its actual purpose, so he opens it to the banging fist outside and slides past the person back into the hallway. He pauses before walking all the way back. You're caught up in some other conversation now, laughing and dramatically waving your hands as you deny some crazy embarrassing story Seungkwan's trying to spill about you. Seems you've already integrated yourself with his friends more than he thought.
Since your attention is occupied, Soonyoung instead ducks into the half-kitchen — not necessarily out of sight, but no one's really paying attention anyways. He knows he shouldn't take any chances, but he really, really wants to let go. He's been wearing a facade ever since he said your name that night.
"I wouldn't, if I were you."
Minghao's voice has Soonyoung jerking up and banging his head on the door of the open fridge he was rummaging through. He winces in pain, kneading his fingers into his scalp as if that will do anything.
"Wouldn't what?" he snaps.
"I dunno." Minghao shrugs, and it's almost infuriating how nonchalant he is. "Do something you might regret, I guess."
He takes the yet unopened bottle from Soonyoung's hands, reaching beyond him to put it back in place. There's no point in fighting against him since he's undeniably right, but Soonyoung grumbles anyways. His eyes glance every few seconds to you on the couch. If you happen to hear anything...
Well, he doesn't know exactly. But he doesn't want to find out.
"You have to end it."
"I can't."
"Why not?"
"I just—" Soonyoung takes in a breath, too loud for his liking. He lowers his voice. "I can't, okay? I don't want to hurt her."
"So you're just going to date her based on false pretenses because you're too much of a coward to admit your mistakes?" Voice laced with sharpness, Minghao places his palms flat on the counter.
Soonyoung takes a deep breath through his nose, lips twisting in frustration. "Yeah, okay? Yeah," he whispers. "That's exactly what I'm gonna do."
A second passes. Minghao's brow furrows.
"And quite frankly," Soonyoung continues, "I'd rather you keep your nosy ass out of my business from now on."
He nearly storms off right then with the last word, but Minghao's fingers around his elbow stop him.
"You're going to get yourself hurt," Minghao warns through his teeth. He nods towards you. "And her in the process."
"We'll see about that."
Soonyoung has acted on impulse before. It happened with the pigeon, it happened with your name, and it's happening right now. Nothing is compelling him other than the absolute need to prove Minghao wrong, and even then, he doesn't know why.
He sits back down next to you, his spot saved by some miracle considering the surrounding company. The look on your face is happy, jovial. You must be having a right old time. His nerves strike with a feeling he's never quite experienced before.
When you study his face, no doubt not nearly as cheerful as yours, the expression you held falters to worry.
"You okay?" is once again the question on your lips, quiet, meant for his ears only.
Impulse is a scary thing. Soonyoung hates it almost as much as lying.
He leans in, crashing his lips on yours with his eyes half closed. His lips move and yours don't. Soonyoung can't even be sure you've closed your eyes, but at this very moment, he doesn't care. All he knows is he's angry and Minghao is watching.
This isn’t your first kiss — he knows because you’ve talked to him about this very topic. This is, however, to your understanding, the first “real” relationship you’ve ever been in. You told him yourself that you don’t really count that past kiss as your first, that you felt a bit... violated when it happened.
Soonyoung thinks this isn’t all too different.
He steals your second first kiss, and later, staring at the water-stained stucco ceiling of his bedroom, he kicks himself so hard it hurts.
You show up to movie night. Apparently Jihoon invited you — explained it like this:
“You won’t have to be so clingy with me if she’s here.”
At first, Soonyoung thinks Jihoon just wants to drop their roommate movie nights because he’s always complained about them, but Jihoon sticks around during Anastasia; sings along with you during Once Upon a December despite the fact that neither of you really know the words. He sits right in front of you two on the couch, cross-legged on the floor with a bowl of popcorn in his lap, that of which he only offers to you twice and Soonyoung once.
Whatever. You’re a better cuddler than Jihoon anyway.
Somehow it doesn’t feel forced when you lean your head on Soonyoung’s shoulder, or when he wraps his arm around your waist to get comfortable. He blames it on how tired he is, how he always gets on movie night after a week of classes and practices and too much work for one person to handle. Jihoon complains all the time that he’s too touchy when tired.
You absentmindedly play with his fingers for most of the movie. He doesn’t mind.
It’s been about a month now.
Soonyoung doesn’t kiss you again after the first time. Doesn’t stop you, either, but you’re more of an on-the-cheek kind of person. He thinks you think he wants to take this slow, even though he initiated the first big step (as convoluted as it was). He lets you think what you want.
Nasty business, it is.
Cleaning a bowl that once held popcorn. All the grease that sticks to the side because Jihoon likes to use too much butter. All the grains of salt that get underneath Soonyoung’s fingernails. He’s washing, Jihoon’s drying. It’s an arrangement of sorts.
You’ve already left for the night, gone back to your dorm since it’s only a five minute walk or so through campus. Jihoon insisted on Soonyoung escorting you, but you only smiled sweetly and refused. Maybe Soonyoung should’ve argued harder against you. He didn’t though. That’s why he’s scrubbing a bit too harshly now — he doesn’t like messing up.
Seems that’s all he’s good for lately.
“You’re unhappy.”
Soonyoung stops scrubbing. The only noise in the whole apartment is the slow gurgle of the sink because even with a plug, such an old thing just lets the hot water seep away as the seconds go by. Jihoon’s gaze is on the pan he’s drying, but Soonyoung knows his heart is in the question. It always is.
“I’m not,” he tries to deny, but it’s difficult to fool a person like Jihoon. (Especially since Soonyoung can’t even convince himself.)
The non-stick pan from yesterday’s dinner clangs against an older one when Jihoon puts it away. He looks at Soonyoung, but by then he’s turned back to washing the popcorn bowl, so their eyes don’t end up meeting.
“I’ve known you since tenth grade. You think I can’t tell when you’re upset?”
Soonyoung finds it hard to read Jihoon’s feelings most of the time. He didn’t realize he was such an open book the other way around.
Sighing, he continues to scrub the bowl, which has probably been clean for a minute already. “I’m just... stressed.”
“About?”
Minghao already knows; already thinks lowly of Soonyoung for it. If Jihoon knew... Soonyoung doesn’t know if he can take that.
So he lies. Again.
“Just the dance showcase.”
It isn’t a whole lie, not really, but he can’t call it the truth either.
Jihoon takes the bowl from Soonyoung’s grasp and rinses it under the tap. Since that’s the last dish, Soonyoung is stuck with nothing for his hands to do. They rest on the edge of the sink, but his fingers ache for a task.
Jihoon, the friend that he is, says, “That’s not for three months, though. I’m sure you’ll be perfect by then.”
“I don’t know...”
“Well I do.” Eyes meet eyes, a pair determined, a pair apprehensive. “Everything will work out.”
“...Okay.”
Soonyoung measures time in terms of you now.
When he last texted you. When he last saw you. When he last spoke to you.
It’s all a very elaborate calculation — how much time he’s spent on you versus how much time he should spend on you. No relationship is quite like this one, he thinks, and it’s quite the romantic notion out of context. The fact remains, every interaction he has with you only pulls him further and deeper into his lie.
Soonyoung’s time moves a bit slower now.
Faster, sometimes, but only when he doesn’t want it to.
You tell him you might be in love with him.
He says he might be in love with you.
He’s never hated lying more.
Jihoon is cleaning out the fridge when the buzzer goes off, so since he’s close by, he picks up the old corded phone attached to the wall. From his spot on the couch, Soonyoung looks up from his phone to see Jihoon cover the receiver and mouth your name. Jihoon makes some sort of gesture with his hands, and somehow Soonyoung understands that as, were you expecting her?
His eyes widen as it settles in that no, he’s not expecting you. The apartment is a mess.
Jihoon buzzes you in, hangs up, and immediately moves from the fridge to the coffee table, throwing the laundry he was planning on folding back in the plastic hamper and shoving the pile in Soonyoung’s lap.
“Take care of this,” he says. “I’ll clear up the kitchen.”
Right. Can’t have you thinking your boyfriend and his roommate are slobs.
Soonyoung reacts quickly, standing from his spot on the couch with the laundry basket in hand. He dashes to his room, where he plans to stuff the laundry in his closet and save that problem for later, but once he gets there, he realizes his room is even worse. There are dirty clothes dispersed all over his bed and old coffee cups littering his desk. Scrambling to shove the new laundry in his closet, the dirty clothes in the now empty hamper, and gather all the paper cups in his arms, Soonyoung’s breath starts to catch.
When he emerges from his room with two armfuls of garbage, he finds you at the door with Jihoon, your face hidden in his shoulder and your arms wrapped tight around his waist. Jihoon’s arms are up, almost like he’s being held at gunpoint, and his eyes widen even further when he catches sight of Soonyoung.
“Uhh... it’s for you.”
Soonyoung can hear your quiet hiccups even though they’re muffled in Jihoon’s shirt. He can’t bear it when people cry.
Yeah, maybe he’s been pretending to like you for a long time now, but he’s not a monster.
Right?
He likes you as a person. As a friend. And there’s no way he’s letting his friend go through pain like this.
Soonyoung swiftly discards his trash into the garbage bin and approaches you and Jihoon. At the commotion, you lift your head from Jihoon’s shoulder, eyes all red and puffy. Your lips press together, emotions nearly bursting at the seams, but they finally break out when Soonyoung opens his arms wide.
“C’mere.”
You practically flail into his embrace, arms wrapping around his torso in a vice grip as you hide your face again. He doesn’t ask if you’re okay — he knows you’re not.
Jihoon stands in the doorway for a few seconds, just looking at you and Soonyoung clutching at each other in the middle of the apartment before he shuts the front door and clears his throat.
“I’ll just, uh, I’ll be — um. Mhm. Yup.”
He escapes to his room.
Soonyoung squishes his cheek to your temple as you both stay there. You’re shaking, and his arms squeeze tighter. If only he could make it stop. He doesn’t know what to say or do to make you feel better.
“Do you want to talk about it?” he asks, though quiet and hesitant.
You shake your head, mumbling something he can’t quite make out. He pulls back a bit, just enough to see your face and gently cup your cheeks in his palms. His thumbs rub at your cheeks, smoothing any stray tears across your skin.
“What’s that?”
“Just...” Your eyes glisten. His heart beats. “Could you please just hold me?”
And he does.
Decidedly, his bed is much more comfortable than standing in the living room, so he sways, rocking side to side with small steps that force you to walk backwards. His smile, though, is reassuring, and you follow his guidance without much complaint. He sits you down on his bed, thankful that he cleaned up beforehand, and slowly leans you down so you’re both on your sides, facing each other. Pulling you closer, he lets you rest your head on his chest. Your hand lies flat on top of him, but eventually your fingers curl, clutching a bit of Soonyoung’s shirt between them. Silent tears fall from your eyes to his chest, but he doesn’t care.
His arm underneath you wraps around, hand landing on your back so his thumb can rub soothing circles.
It’s quiet.
Funny. Soonyoung used to dislike silence with you — always felt the need to fill it with conversation or jokes or laughter. He wonders when it was last since he felt that way.
Soonyoung doesn’t know how much time passes. His eyes stick to his bedroom ceiling as he holds you close, thoughts on everything and nothing all at once. Are you asleep? Your tears stopped some time ago.
His question is answered when your voice, small and unsure, breaks the long-standing silence.
“Soonyoung?”
“Yeah?”
“Can I tell you about it?”
He cranes his neck to look at you, but it doesn’t really work. “Of course,” he says. “Why wouldn’t you be able to?”
You sigh. “I don’t know. I just... I don’t want to be a burden.”
“You’re not.”
“I know, but—”
“You’re not.”
You look up at him finally, and seeing your smile sends warmth through his blood. Your face is still looks wrecked from tears gone by, but your smile pushes all that out of the way.
“Thank you,” comes past your lips in a whisper. Then, after a moment of waiting, you say, “It’s just that... I... this — ugh.” You hide your face in his shirt again. “This is so embarrassing. I don’t even know why I got so worked up.”
Soonyoung doesn’t respond to that, just pats your back a few times and encourages you to keep going. You toy with the fabric of his shirt.
“This guy I used to know — I thought I’d never see him again, but he showed up today. Ran into him when I was walking back from the convenience store.” You bite the inside of your lip. “I haven’t thought about him in a long time, but, I don’t know, I guess seeing him just brought all these memories back all at once.”
“Bad ones?”
A breathy laugh escapes you. “Sure, you could say that.”
The silence comes back, and your brows furrow, almost like you’re trying to solve the problem all on your own. But you don’t have to. Soonyoung is here.
“Do you remember when I told you about my first kiss? Like, my real first kiss?”
Soonyoung hums. Of course he remembers.
“Back in high school, I used to have this friend. Sammy. She was — god, she was beautiful. And kind, and smart, and just... amazing. I miss her a lot. She’s abroad now, travelling the world with her sister. I think she’s in Peru now.” You chuckle at the mention of your old friend, but soon your smile twists into a frown. “This guy... I don’t like saying his name, but he liked Sammy. Everyone did, I don’t blame him for that, honestly. He was pretty popular back then — one of those sports boys, you know? Thinking about it now, he could’ve easily gotten with Sammy if he hadn’t been so conniving.”
“Conniving?”
“Yeah, he was... I don’t know how he got the idea in his head, but he came to me first. He kept hanging out with me, taking me on these... dates? But they weren’t really dates, all we did was talk about Sammy — what she liked, what she didn’t like. I knew he was using me, but I just... let him, I guess. Maybe back then I was just so caught up in being needed that I didn’t really mind being used.”
Soonyoung hugs you tighter.
“I guess he felt sorry, maybe? Right before he went to go ask Sammy out, he just... laid one on me. It was stupid. Like a pity kiss for my service or whatever. I wasn’t in love with the guy or anything, but it felt so... degrading. Like all I deserved was some action from a conventionally good-looking guy."
Your tears come back, brimming at the edge of your eyelids.
“I don’t know, it just — it just made me feel so...”
You take a breath. Exhale.
“...worthless.”
Soonyoung doesn’t fail to see the irony here, at least, but he feels slightly lifted. Whoever this guy is, Soonyoung’s a million times better.
“You’re not worthless,” he says — because he knows it’s true.
“I know.” You readjust yourself curled around him, wiping away the tears which haven’t fallen. “I mean, I know now.” Sighing, you wrap your arm around his waist, somehow pulling him closer than he already was. “Thank you.”
“For what?”
“For being here. For being you. For letting me be me.”
“It is my absolute pleasure to serve you, your majesty.”
You wack him with the sleeve of your sweater. “You’re such a dork!”
Your laugh is nice. Soonyoung hopes to hear it again soon.
“You know,” you say, eyes closed as you lie there with him on his bed. “Normally I would’ve gone to Seungkwan with my problems, but tonight...”
“Tonight?”
“You make me feel safe, Soonyoung. Thank you.”
His eyes close. “Really?”
“Yeah,” you breathe out. “That, and if I told Seungkwan, he would’ve found the guy and beat him to a pulp.”
“Why can I see that?”
“Because it’s true.”
You stay the night.
With a group of friends as big as Soonyoung’s, it’s about once every blue moon that the boys find a time that works for everyone, especially coming up on finals season. They all have their own worries around this time: the dance showcase, the big play, last-minute assessments, and — of course — finals.
So when they’re all free for barbecue one night, everyone’s ecstatic. Reservations are made, gratuities are calculated, and the group chat blows up every few hours with various changes to plans. (Mostly from Mingyu, who’s eager to show off his grilling skills.)
But of course, university is university, and it’s inevitable that someone has to bail out. That someone being Soonyoung.
The dance showcase creeps up a bit faster than anyone likes, and now Soonyoung’s professor is forcing him to choreograph an entire song for some freshmen only a month before the whole thing goes onstage.
First of all, who signs up for a showcase only four weeks before the performance? Who lets them sign up?
And second of all, doesn’t his professor realize Soonyoung has a life? He’s got other dances to work on, other classes to study for, friends to have barbecue with. How is he supposed to cram an entire choreography — not the mention the time it’ll take to teach the freshmen — into his already hectic lifestyle?
But Soonyoung is a people-pleaser. He doesn’t say no.
Instead, he regretfully messages the group chat, saying he can’t hang out tonight in favour of attempting to choreograph at least a quarter of the song in one sitting. He gets the usual whining, but they all know they can’t change his mind, so it fades out fast.
What he doesn’t expect is for them to invite you instead.
“It’s a thirteen person reservation,” Seungcheol reasons. “Besides, she’s basically one of us by now.”
Soonyoung can’t exactly argue with that.
So, you go to the restaurant with them while Soonyoung heads to the studio. Minghao picks you up along with Vernon and Chan, which sends an anxious bit of worry down Soonyoung’s spine, but he does nothing about it. If Minghao wanted to tell you, he would’ve by now.
You send him a good luck text.
[🍥] Don’t let those kids work you into the ground!
He stares at your words for a bit, distracted from finding the song he’s supposed to use. Your contact name is different now — one of those naruto fishcakes because of that time you took him out for ramen. That night had been full of laughter and loud, borderline obnoxious slurping, ending with the beautiful finale of Soonyoung throwing a fishcake straight into your open mouth.
You were the one that sweet-talked you both out of getting banned.
Soonyoung finally opens his music app and finds the song the freshmen requested (a rather boring one, if you ask him) which he sets to max volume. He doesn’t bother plugging his phone into the speaker system, not when he’s the only one in the studio.
Maybe he can do this.
“The trick is to add eggs and use less water,” you say as you scoop more batter onto the waffle iron.
Jihoon snorts from where he sits at the table, still shoveling more whipped cream and strawberry-smothered waffle in his mouth. “Are you sure the trick isn’t to just not be Soonyoung?”
“Hey!” Soonyoung pauses his own eating just to pout. “My waffles are good!”
“Sure, you keep telling yourself that.”
Both you and Jihoon laugh at Soonyoung’s expense, only further accentuating the pout on his face. You and Jihoon are too alike in that aspect. Well, actually, Soonyoung knows you’d never laugh at him, but he still can’t be sure about Jihoon. One time, back in high school, Soonyoung tripped over (what he thought was) a dead bird, and Jihoon laughed for hours — though Soonyoung always exaggerates the story into him laughing for days.
You sit down next to him with your own plate of waffles. There’s flour dusted on your arms, but you don’t seem to mind.
“You’ve got a little...” You point a finger at the corner of your mouth.
He knows. Soonyoung can feel the cool whipped cream right where you say it is.
He smiles wide. “I’m saving it for later.”
“Hmm...”
You say nothing, just smile as you lean in, kissing the corner of his lips. It’s quick, chaste, and barely a real kiss, but Soonyoung’s heart bounces in his chest. He’s never been kissed like that before.
He wonders if this is what it’s like to be loved.
That thought, though, he pushes back for another time.
“Gross. You guys made me lose my appetite,” Jihoon says. He keeps eating.
With eyes drooping shut every few seconds, Soonyoung decides it’s time to call it quits on the chemistry homework. It’s nearly one in the morning, anyways. He flips his textbooks shut and gathers up all his notes, putting them all in a haphazard pile that he’ll worry about in the morning. Swivelling in his chair, his eyes land on you.
Oh. He forgot you’re here.
You’re snuggled up on top of his covers, one arm wrapped around the pillow your head should be on, eyes closed as even, slow breaths come past your slightly parted lips. One of his hoodies is draped over your legs like a blanket. He wonders why you didn’t just get under the covers.
Well, he has been walking you home ever since he hadn’t some time ago. Maybe you were waiting.
He feels a bit guilty as he brushes his teeth and washes his face, but not too bad since you only have afternoon classes tomorrow. Maybe he can treat you to something in the morning to make up for it.
After he tucks you under a fluffy throw blanket, he crawls into bed and lies on his side, facing you.
Your other hand is lax, palm up and fingers curled, almost like you’re holding something invisible.
His hand would fit perfectly.
The tips of his fingers graze over the lines on your palm. Slow. Trepidatious.
You shift, fingers unconsciously curling around Soonyoung’s hand.
He closes his eyes.
The moves aren’t working.
The moves aren’t working and the music isn’t working and the dance isn’t working and nothing is working.
Soonyoung groans in frustration, almost screaming with his fingers threaded through his damp hair as he messes up yet another landing. He’s drenched in sweat, and it’s only been so many hours since the rest of the crew left for the night, not that he’s kept track.
It’s less than a week until the showcase. Six days, as Chan is apt to remind everyone with his stupid holiday countdown app.
That freshmen choreography is already over and done with — Soonyoung’s made it, he’s taught it to those over-eager nuisances, and if they need anything more, that’s on them. They’re no longer his responsibility.
That’s not what has him in such a state right now.
His solo — the one he’s been planning for the entire semester — it just doesn’t... feel right. He’s been slaving over it for days now, reworking the steps, figuring out what to take out and what to replace. But the more he fixes it, the more it feels wrong.
He can’t get the steps right. He can’t get anything right.
What is wrong with him?
He starts the music again at exactly one minute, thirty-eight seconds. The moves are clear in his mind. One step. Two steps. Sweep. Spin. Jump—
He falls.
The music goes on.
Soonyoung slams his fist onto the softwood floor, cursing at his ineptitude. He stays like that for a moment, eyes screwed shut and fists clenched so tight his nails dig into his palms. The song ends, only to restart again, but Soonyoung barely notices.
Screw the music. He stands; positions himself; tries again.
Again.
Again.
Again.
He falls.
He yells out at the floor, at his feet, at whatever is holding him back.
His reflection in the mirror stares back at him.
Mind blank, he sits there, legs stretched out in front of him as he hunches over, eyes closed to the world around. His breaths come out shaky and uneven, but even though every moment sitting still feels like eternity, his lungs fail to calm.
Someone knocks on the door, and for a second, Soonyoung thinks it’s Jun coming to tell him to go home for the night. He doesn’t want to, so he doesn’t look up.
The door opens, he can hear the quiet shuffling of hesitant feet that have removed their shoes just because the sign on the door told them to.
“Soonyoung?”
Your voice is clear — like a single drop of water coalescing into a whole — and it cuts through the sound of blood rushing past Soonyoung’s ears.
He looks up to see you standing a good length away, almost like you’re scared to approach. You’re wearing pyjamas, a thick sweater pulled over your shoulders and fuzzy socks donning your feet. Something bulges from the pocket of your sweater.
“What are you...”
“Minghao called me.”
In the back of his mind, a small part of Soonyoung wonders exactly when you and Minghao have gotten close enough to call each other, but the thought doesn’t stay for long. It can’t, really, not when you’re in front of him.
When Soonyoung says nothing more, you take another step forward. “What’s wrong?”
To anyone else, he might say nothing. Absolutely nothing is wrong.
His voice breaks when he tries to laugh.
“Everything.”
Your eyes soften, a small smile tugging at your lips. It’s not one of those pitiful smiles, he can tell, but it’s not fake, either. You bring your hands together in front of you, fiddling with the tips of your fingers as your eyes move from them to his gaze again. “I’m coming over. Is that okay?”
He nods.
First, you find his phone and turn down the music until it’s gone. You sit right behind him, legs spread on either side of his body, and you wrap your arms around his waist, pressing flush to his back and resting your cheek between his shoulder blades. He squirms a bit.
“I’m all sweaty,” he tries to argue, but you only squeeze him tighter.
“Yeah, you are.”
He stops resisting. It’s much too hot, what with his hours of constant exercise and your thick layers, but he can’t complain.
“Do you want to talk about it?” This time it’s your turn to ask.
“...Just hold me?”
And you do.
You press a kiss to the back of his neck. Slow, soft, and when your lips leave his searing skin, your forehead replaces them.
That’s when the dam breaks.
Hot, fat tears roll from Soonyoung’s eyes down his cheeks as sobs rack through his chest. The vibrations shake him and you all at once, but your hold never falters. He can’t see anything, only a blur of what should be his legs and your arms wrapped around his stomach. His hands go to clutch at your arms, desperate to hold onto something; to not let him sink.
It’s ugly, the way he cries, but you let it happen. You hold him.
This is what it’s like.
Eventually, his desperate hands find yours, his arms crossed so his right is over your right, his left over your left. His fingers roam over the smooth backs of your hands until they reach your fingers and interlock. The palms of your hands are warm compared to his fingertips.
You’ve locked onto his body language by now — you’re fluent, so you know to continue pressing reassuring, slow kisses into his skin. You know to whisper little words that should mean nothing, but coming from your lips, mean everything.
He’s going to be okay.
For some reason, coming from you, he believes it.
You hold him until the hiccuping stops, until the tears are just dry streaks on his face, until his breath comes out in long streams instead of bursts.
His eyes stay shut as he feels you shift. One of your hands slips out of his grasp, your arm reaching back, and Soonyoung almost whines until he feels its return.
“Look,” you whisper.
It itches to open his eyes, but when he does, he sees what’s in your hand, right in front of him. A small stuffed tiger sits in your palm, positioned anatomically incorrect like a teddy bear, a velvet heart between its paws. Stitched white letters read:
Go get ‘em, tiger!
You chuckle lightly, repositioning yourself so your chin hooks over his shoulder. “Cheesy, I know. I was going to give this to you the day of the showcase, but I think you could use it right about now.”
Gingerly, Soonyoung lifts his hands together, and you place the plush in his awaiting palms.
His voice is slow to restart, but he manages to say, “Thank you.”
Hands now free, you wrap yourself around his waist again. “Anything for you.”
Such a simple sentence, that, and yet the confession sends blood to Soonyoung’s ears in the form of an awfully embarrassing blush. He runs his thumbs over the fuzzy fabric of the tiger plush.
“Soonyoung?”
“Hm?”
You press your lips to the crook of his shoulder, voice muffled in the fabric of his shirt. “I won’t force you to stop practicing. I know this is important to you.” Soonyoung feels your breath fan over his skin. “But I also want you to rest — you shouldn’t overwork yourself.”
One of your hands rises to his chin, guiding it up so he looks forward at the studio mirror and meets your gaze in the reflection.
“Whaddya say we do, hm?” You tilt your head, and Soonyoung thinks his pupils may be heart-shaped. “Do you want to practice more? Or can I take you home?”
“Just...” He swallows what’s left in his dry mouth. “Just once more.”
You smile. “Okay.”
As you get up, you run your hands up to Soonyoung’s shoulder and down to his hand, where you playfully pretend to pull him up with you. He laughs, hiding his face behind the tiger plush for a second before he stands, tugging your hands as he does so you fall into him when he rights himself. Both your hands are squeezed between him and you, while his unoccupied arm finds its way to your side.
Another smile tugs at your lips at the proximity. You shift your hands up so they wrap over his shoulders, linking behind his head. Leaning closer, your eyes gleam under the fluorescent lights. To the sound of silence, you sway together, waltzing in the dead of night.
“I’ll be outside, okay?”
Soonyoung’s expression tightens, eyebrows shifting in confusion. “Why?”
“Well,” you say. “I know how you feel about audiences during practice.”
Something about your smile right now makes Soonyoung feel so undeniably safe. You understand him. Never once have you questioned him over why he doesn’t invite you to practices, never once did you pressure him to change that.
“Do you know how I feel about you?”
“Hmm, do I?”
Do you?
“Stay.”
And you do.
Here’s the thing about dance showcases:
They’re big, they’re flashy, they take the entire year to plan, and they’re over in one night.
Soonyoung stands in the wings, breathing in through his nose and out through his mouth, hopefully not loud enough for anyone to hear. He watches as the group performing before his solo finishes up their dance, though he knows there is at least a minute before he’ll have to go on.
A tap on his shoulder makes him turn his head, and he sees Sehee’s smiling face.
“Nervous?” she asks, her voice hidden beneath the music.
She’s all dolled up, dressed in her costume with a sleek leather jacket to bring everything together. Her eyes glimmer just as much as her eyelids.
“You have no idea,” Soonyoung jokes, but his heart isn’t really in it.
Sehee tilts her head; blinks a few times. “You’ll do amazing. You always do.”
For what it’s worth, Soonyoung hasn’t forgotten his attraction. Sehee’s words soothe him to some extent, pump him up, even. It’s slightly terrifying — how much she still affects him even now.
You’re in the audience tonight, third row from the front, somewhere in the middle. Your seat is between Seungkwan’s and Jihoon’s, whereas all the other boys came (almost) too late and had to find seats elsewhere.
The music ends, applause erupts, and Soonyoung knows it’s his turn. He waits for the group to exit on the opposite side, and when the resounding claps quiet down, he takes the first step onstage.
Something Soonyoung has almost always known: stage lights are blinding. If they’re set up right, anyone onstage will have a damn hard time seeing anyone in the audience. He can’t see you — couldn’t during his previous performance with the crew, either. The only reason he knows you’re there is the million assuring texts you sent him before you had to turn off your phone for the show.
But he knows you’re there. He knows you’re watching.
Soonyoung stands with his left foot on the spike mark, right where he’s practiced time and time again ever since they transitioned into the space. Music floods his veins, and the world is gone.
He wouldn’t call it an escape. Soonyoung doesn’t use dance to get away, it’s not like that. This world he creates with dance — this other space where nothing exists except him and the music and the floor and the feeling — he chooses to go there. Euphoria, he thinks it might be called. Euphoric.
The space takes him. He lets it.
And then it’s over.
Soonyoung’s breath leaves him in bursts, his shoulders heaving despite how hard he fights to keep them still in his final pose. His back faces the audience, his right arm stretched out and up, fingers curling around nothing. Stars dance before his eyes — which he fails to catch with his outstretched hand.
He thinks he can faintly hear applause, but it’s nothing compared to the heart beating in his chest. Your voice plays in his ears, yet he knows it’s simply his imagination — his recollection.
I like your dance, you’d said that night. I’m no expert, no judge, but I like it. I love it, honestly. Your dancing... I don’t know. I wish I had the words. It’s like... a little box.
A little box?
You’ve got a little box in your hand. Brown, maybe the size of your palm. You open it and there’s no bottom, no sides, no shape, just an expanse of universe in blues and pinks and purples and whatever colours we don’t know exist. You look inside and reach your hand in, somehow fitting in the tiny yet infinite space. Your fingers brush through starlight like strands of silk, like the rays are minnows you’ve met during a summer dip. Like that. A little box.
I thought you said you didn’t have the words?
I don’t. Not enough.
Soonyoung vaguely registers the lights going black, the way his feet drift him offstage, the music of the seniors’ finale.
At some point, the lights are back on. Not the stage lights, but the harsh fluorescents once the audience has fully filtered out into the lobby. Most of them will leave, but the family and friends of performers are sure to stay, waiting there to congratulate and fawn over the dancers as soon as they’re let go for the night. Somewhere in his mind, Soonyoung knows his friends are outside waiting for him — him, Jun, Minghao, and Chan.
Roses are passed around. He’s never seen a blue rose before, but some dancers walk around with them as they change out of costume and gather their things. He points out a yellow rose from the bunch presented to him, but it turns out to be a bouquet for him specifically, and he takes the whole thing with his jaw slightly hanging. Everything’s a bit... slow. Soonyoung feels like he’s wading through water.
He hasn’t changed yet, simply standing in his costume as he watches people go back and forth. Other performers move from dressing room to dressing room, cleaning up what they have to while simultaneously patting each other’s backs. Techs go around making sure everything’s in order, nothing lost or forgotten. They put away the MC’s microphones and bother the dancers for not taking proper care of props even though it’s only been one night.
Another tap on his shoulder; it’s Sehee again.
“Can I talk to you?” she asks.
He follows her to a corner of the stage, where the curtains hang and hide the two — for the most part.
She turns almost too abruptly, causing Soonyoung to stumble over his own two feet to avoid bumping into her.
“This is really hard for me to say,” she starts. “But I have to get it out.”
Soonyoung nods, maybe saying something close to a confirmation, but he can’t really tell. He’s a little lightheaded. Sehee has changed out of her leather, instead now in a pair of grey sweatpants and a simple t-shirt. That’s the thing about Sehee, though, she has that unnamed sort of... effortless beauty. Even with her stage makeup wiped off, she glows.
“This might be one of the last times I ever work with you, you know? Next year, my parents are making me quit dancing so I can focus on my major. It sucks, yeah, but they’re right. I need to focus if I want to succeed. You know that too, don’t you? The need to succeed?” She takes a breath; laughs bitterly. “Sorry, I’m getting off track... I just — I wanted to tell you this because if I don’t tonight, I might never get the chance again.”
Maybe Soonyoung has dreamed of this moment. He can’t be sure, not yet, so he lets her continue.
“I like you, Soonyoung. I have for a while. But things happened, and you got together with...” her voice trails off. “And you seemed happy, after a while. I thought maybe I could just keep it hidden but, I don’t know, I think I need to tell you, to get closure because I'm not sure if I can go on without at least—”
Choices. Soonyoung — and everyone else in the world — has only made it through life with decisions. He’s made good ones. Bad ones. He’s had regrets and he’s had none. This, though, this choice is intensely apparent.
Apparent in the way he knows it will affect much more than he wishes.
He kisses her.
God, this is what he wanted, right? What he’s wanted for so long. He used to toss and turn at night over the thought of Sehee’s eyes; her smile; her lips.
And on his, they were heaven. Plump and soft just like the romance novels say, moving at the exact pace of his heartbeat.
The hand holding his bouquet drops to his side as the other goes to cup Sehee’s cheek. Faintly, the sound of paper fluttering to the ground reaches his ears, but nothing can distract him from this moment.
Until, of course, it ends.
Sehee pulls away. “We can’t— I don’t—”
Someone clears their throat.
Soonyoung turns, finding Minghao standing just off from the curtains, arms crossed and face contorted in thinly-veiled anger.
And you.
You’re standing next to Minghao, obviously shocked — over being seen or what you’ve seen, Soonyoung doesn’t know. Hands fisted and held close to your chest, your eyes widen as they meet Soonyoung’s.
It’s not so dramatic as the movies.
Soonyoung stares at you, tongue unmoving with nothing to say. You stare back, almost frozen, until Minghao gently takes you by your shoulders, forcing you to turn and leave the way you must’ve come. Nothing happens in the time it takes. Soonyoung simply watches.
He’s never been good at reading lips, but he thinks he knows exactly what Minghao whispers in your ear.
There’s something you should know.
Sehee mutters, “Sorry,” and leaves. She looks guilt-ridden as she does, but even in his half-frozen state, Soonyoung knows all of this is on him.
He stands alone in that corner of the stage, the only noise being the hum of fluorescent lights and the distant sound of the last stragglers in the dressing rooms. His hands clench, and the brown paper of the bouquet crumples. He looks at it then, at the yellow roses and baby’s breath, at the beige note that’s fallen to the floor.
Slowly, he crouches, picking up the note with his thumb and forefinger.
Congratulations Soonyoung!! I know how hard you’ve worked for this night, which is why I ordered these to be delivered. Joshua told me yellow roses represent happiness, or something. Pretty, right? You deserve every happiness, so I decided to start with flowers. Tonight may be over, but who knows, maybe we’ll find happiness in tomorrow, too.
It’s stupid. It’s not a love letter. It’s laced with love, though, and he hates that he recognizes your handwriting.
Time moves heavily as Soonyoung turns to the backstage door. He’s the only one left now, his station in the second boy’s dressing room is messy, unlike everyone else’s. His reflection stares back at him while he sits in front of the mirror, motions halved in speed as he wipes off his eye makeup.
It’s over.
When was the last time he thought about how it would end?
He changes out of costume, arms growing stiff, and stuffs everything in his bag without much care for how. His regular clothes itch; he longs to scratch at his skin, but he doesn’t.
He leaves your bouquet on the counter.
His friends stand in a circle in the lobby, brows furrowed and voices hushed as they discuss... something. Soonyoung has a bad feeling he knows exactly the topic. Minghao isn’t there. Nor are you.
Jihoon isn’t around, either, but Soonyoung remembers he had to leave immediately after the performance. Something about an essay. It doesn’t really matter now, not compared to this.
When he approaches his friends, they quiet down further. Half of them look his way with a frown, while the other half choose to avert their eyes. What do they know?
Seungkwan stands out the most. His arms are crossed, his lips are pressed together in a thin line, and anger radiates from his very being. Of course he’s mad. You’re his friend.
The silence consumes Soonyoung as he nearly shrivels under his friends’ gazes. He must have taken his time, the lobby is empty except for them.
“Where’s Minghao?” he asks.
Seungkwan lurches forward, but both Seungcheol and Wonwoo bring up their arms to hold him back. 
“Where’s Minghao? Where’s Minghao?” he seethes. He jabs an accusatory finger in Soonyoung’s face. “You just kissed some girl and broke my best friend’s heart and you’re asking about Minghao?!”
So they don’t know. Not really.
Soonyoung endures the scolding. The looks. The questions. The noise.
No answers are really given.
The great thing about having best friends is that they know not to pamper you when you’ve done wrong. That’s also the worst thing about having best friends.
Seungkwan would go on and on, surely, but soon enough the boys notice how little Soonyoung is reacting — how his face and expression is slack and dull.
Joshua holds up a finger to quiet down the ones still complaining, then gestures towards the front entrance.
“Minghao left with her a while ago.” The look on his face is one of pity. Soonyoung hates it.
He nods; stuffs his hands in his pockets as he turns to the door.
“Wait! I’m not done—!” Seungkwan struggles against Wonwoo and Seungcheol, but he’s no match.
Soonyoung doesn’t stick around long enough to hear what happens next.
He has no sense of what to do when he walks out that door. Go home, maybe.
The night breeze hits him with more force than it should, making his eyes go dry and his lips tremble. Outside, everything is almost too loud. There’s traffic on all sides, surrounding the lot of the theatre; the sound of humming engines and honking horns assaults his senses.
He walks — though it feels like wandering — to the parking lot, where he plans to look around for a bus stop.
You’re there.
A mirage, he thinks at first, but you’re really there, sitting on one of those concrete barriers, legs outstretched and ankles crossed. You have your head lowered as you sit, hands braced on the cold concrete.
His held breath escapes him, and you look up.
“You’re here,” you say. The smile on your lips, ever so slight and ever so bitter, causes a ringing in his ears. “I almost thought you forgot about me.”
“I...”
“It’s a lie, right?” Your eyes glisten, but no tears fall. “You wouldn’t— I’m not— I’m not that naive, am I?”
Soonyoung’s lips part, but nothing moves past them. His hands itch to leave his pockets, but with nothing to reach for, they stay still.
“...I see.”
You drop your head again, bringing your hands together to fiddle with your fingernails. He hears your breath, shaky as it is, and his lungs constrict.
“God, it felt so real. I thought— I guess I don’t know what I thought, huh?” A shiver runs through you. “Was any of it real?” you ask the ground.
Soonyoung longs to answer. That’s the thing, though.
He doesn’t know.
Can any of it be real?
You laugh. Before, your laugh was spring strawberries; summer warblers; winter snowdrops. Now, your dry laughter echoes in Soonyoung’s mind like a pebble in a failed attempt of skipping stones.
“Guess not.”
You hop off the concrete barrier, wiping off your pants of dust and dirt. Still, you don’t meet his eyes.
Soonyoung’s heart beats in a way he knows isn’t natural. Guilt seeps through every orifice. “You’re not... you’re not yelling at me. You’re not crying — you’re not angry,” he stumbles through. “Why?”
It’s then that when you meet his eyes, he notices the dried tracks lining your cheeks. You have been crying, just in the time it took for him to come across you.
“I’m just disappointed in myself, Soonyoung,” you say. “I’m the one who fell for it so easily. I’m the one that was tricked. I’m the one who—” a breath “—who loved someone that didn’t love me back.” You step closer, arms limp at your side. “Once I get home, sure, I’ll cry my eyes out. Is that what you want to hear? I’ll curse myself for being so... so stupid.”
“It’s not your fault—”
“No, it’s not. This is not my fault. All I did was believe the words you said to me. All I did was hand myself to you on a silver platter.” Unshed tears brim at your eyelids, but it seems you refuse to let them fall. “But you know the worst part, Soonyoung?”
Everything?
“The worst part is I can’t yell at you. I’m not angry because I fell in love with someone who doesn’t love me back and it hurts and I can’t bring myself to hate you despite being told you’ve never thought about me the way I think about you.”
A breathy gasp escapes you, and you turn on a dime, the sight of your back an icy reminder to Soonyoung of what he’s yet to learn. You take a deep breath to gather yourself, shoulders rising and falling.
“I’ll be going now. I’ve got a lot to think about.”
Soonyoung doesn’t move from his spot when you walk away, or when you get into Minghao’s car, which pulls away after a moment of sitting there in its parking spot. His feet are stuck in stiff mud, unable to shift, even.
Perhaps he stands there for too long. It’s not until he’s staring down the front of his apartment that he realizes one of his friends must have dropped him off.
He hasn’t heard from you in a few days. He hasn’t heard from anyone in just as long.
Jihoon already knew (not everything, but enough) by the time Soonyoung rolled out of bed the day after. He hasn’t said anything about it, but Soonyoung can tell this silence isn’t the same as usual. They rarely eat meals together anymore. Last movie night, Jihoon didn’t even pretend to be busy, instead saying he simply wasn’t in the mood.
Seungkwan hasn’t left your side ever since... that happened. If Soonyoung happens to see you on campus, which is almost never, he backs out of approaching you because of the sheer force that is Seungkwan’s glare. Besides, he wouldn’t know what to say even if he did find the courage to face you.
Classes go by in blurs. Not quickly, like scenery past a car window, but so slow that once Soonyoung leaves, he remembers nothing but hours upon hours of staring at his empty notebook, even if the lecture was only fifty minutes long. Days are kind of like that too.
Sehee apologizes. She shouldn’t, but she does.
Soonyoung didn’t really hate what he did at first. He liked her, after all.
But when Sehee chokes on her own words, pleading to whoever will listen that she’s not that kind of girl, Soonyoung regrets kissing her more than he ever wanted to kiss her in the first place.
please let me explain
I’m sorry
it’s been a while, but still
I’m sorry
[🍥] Explain what?
[🍥] ...
[🍥] Soonyoung?
sorry I just
I wasn’t expecting you to answer
[🍥] Maybe I shouldn’t have
no
wait
I’m sorry
[🍥] So I’ve heard
I just want you to know why what happened, happened
[🍥] But I already know why
it’s not that simple
[🍥] You lied because you suck at lying. Because you knew Sehee was there that night and panicked. I was just collateral damage
[🍥] ...
[🍥] No answer, huh?
[🍥] So it really is that simple
please wait
I’m just trying to figure myself out
[🍥] Let me help you
[🍥] You want my forgiveness because you feel guilty. Maybe you don’t know it yet, but you want me to say I forgive you just so you won’t have to carry this around for the rest of your life
[🍥] I know this isn’t some romcom. I know you’re not here to get me back
[🍥] So just let it go
[🍥] Let’s just forget about this. About what happened
what if I can’t
[🍥] I don’t know
[🍥] Figure it out, I guess
[🍥] But do it on your own
Soonyoung doesn’t measure his time anymore.
He wakes up. He eats. He goes to class. He skips lunch. He goes home. He eats. He falls asleep.
When was the last time he went out with someone? When was the last time he had a real conversation?
He doesn’t know.
[Minghao] You should tell everyone else
why
[Minghao] Would you rather they think you’re a cheater or just an idiot?
I don’t know
[Minghao] I think they deserve an explanation
[Minghao] Want me to do it for you?
does it even matter anymore
[Minghao] It’s your choice
[Minghao] You just have to make it
then tell them
I don’t care
[Minghao] Are you sure?
tell them
These days, Soonyoung stays late at the studio. No one really practices there anymore, not since the showcase finished and finals have rolled around. Actually, Soonyoung should be studying too, but he can’t find the motivation. He thinks it might be the guilt.
You were right. He doesn’t want to carry this around.
The thing is, despite spending entire evenings in the studio, he can’t remember anything as he walks home. It must be hours spent in there, and yet, when he walks out, he can’t recall a thing. Like he was never there at all.
Where does the time go?
With his luck, the elevator is broken when he returns to the apartment building, so he has to take the stairs. Normally that wouldn’t be a big deal, but after hours of mindless, sloppy dancing, he’s much too tired. He fumbles with his keys when he tries to open the door, and he rests his forehead on the cool wood for a moment, sighing before he tries again.
The door creaks open. Though it’s late, the lights are still on, which Soonyoung frowns at when he realizes. Lately, Jihoon is never up when Soonyoung comes home. But there he is, sitting at the table right next to the kitchen with his eyes on his hands and his feet tucked under the chair.
Soonyoung freezes after shutting the door behind him, not wholly sure what to make of the scene before him.
After a moment of silence, Jihoon looks up from his fingers and meets Soonyoung’s gaze.
“Minghao called me today,” he says.
Soonyoung gulps, but doesn’t respond — doesn’t know how to.
“I didn’t want to believe it at first, you know.” His voice is slow, croaky; tired. “But it sort of makes sense, doesn’t it. I don’t know how I didn’t see it from the start.”
Slowly, Soonyoung slips off his shoes and steps further into the apartment. “So now you know. I’m really not in the mood for a lecture right now.”
“I just have a question.”
Soonyoung pauses, halfway through the apartment and only a few meters from his bedroom door. He turns to face Jihoon, sighing through his nose and digging his palm into his eye sockets. “Fine,” he concedes. “What?”
“If you never loved — never liked her, why are you acting like this now?”
“Acting like what?”
“Like a dead man walking.”
Soonyoung scoffs, a dry, empty sound as he looks away for a moment before meeting Jihoon’s gaze again. “You’re kidding, right?” he asks. “I lied to someone for months. I pretended to love someone I didn’t. I used her because of my own stupidity and pride, and then I used Sehee, too—” Pausing, he closes his eyes; takes a breath. “Isn’t it obvious? It’s guilt. I feel guilty for... for everything.”
“That’s the only reason?”
“Excuse me?”
Jihoon rhythmically taps the pads of his fingers on the table. It’s not loud enough to be heard, but Soonyoung’s eyes train to the sight. “It’s only the guilt?”
“What else would it be?”
This time, it’s Jihoon who sighs. He looks at his hands again for a second. “Do me a favour,” he says without looking up.
“Look, I already—”
“Just do what I say.”
Soonyoung groans, but he knows he can’t argue with Jihoon and win — not now at least. He rubs his eyes, shoulders rising and falling as he takes in a deep breath. Mumbling under his breath, he says, “Fine.”
Jihoon stands from his chair, and in such stagnant silence, the sound of the legs squeaking on the floor is profound. He points to the middle of the apartment, the large bit of floor-space that’s too big to be considered part of the kitchen but too small to house any furniture.
“Stand right there.”
“...What?”
Without answering, Jihoon simply points at the floor again, and Soonyoung can only groan in defiance as he moves to stand in that spot. Grabbing a throw pillow from the couch, Jihoon steps a few feet away, facing Soonyoung with the pillow held in one hand at his side. He seems to consider something for a moment.
Soonyoung has never been unable to read Jihoon this much, so he asks, “What is this all about—”
Jihoon screams. Not a high-pitched screech, but a guttural battle cry, and Soonyoung’s eyes widen. Faster than he can comprehend, Jihoon runs towards him and tackles him to the ground. Soonyoung’s legs crumble as he falls, and he feels the throw pillow pressing onto his face.
This is it, he thinks. This is how he dies.
“Jihoon!” he cries, but his protest is muffled by the pillow. “What the fuck are you—!”
“You fucking idiot! You don’t know shit!”
“I know that!” Soonyoung thrashes to get the pillow off, but Jihoon is way stronger than he looks.
“You miss her you fucking buffoon! You’re all in your doom and gloom because you had a good thing going and had to go fuck it up!”
“I don’t!”
“Don’t try to argue with me, fucker, I know you better than anyone. Now scream!”
The pillows squishes further down, and while Soonyoung can still breathe, it’s far from comfortable. He continues to struggle even though he knows it’s useless.
“What?!”
“Scream into the pillow! You’re mad at yourself and you should be! Let it all out!”
“I—”
“Scream!”
And he does. He lets out a loud bellow that’s nothing but sound roaring from his lungs. He does it mostly to appease Jihoon — so that maybe he’ll finally get off.
But it feels good.
No, not good, really. It feels awful. Everything feels awful. Yet, something about screaming makes him want to do it again. He yells once more into the pillow, the sound muffled in the fabric and yet intensely remarkable. He screams and he screams and he screams until he can’t scream anymore and his voice is raw and there’s no more sound aside from the fractured gasps of his sobs. Tears soak into rough fabric, and he doesn’t even notice that Jihoon isn’t holding the pillow anymore — he’s pressing it to his face himself. His body shakes under Jihoon. Soonyoung feels pathetic, but he can’t stop.
He tries again to scream into the pillow, but his voice cracks and all he knows is to cry.
This is what it’s like.
Quietly, Jihoon maneuvers himself so he sits by Soonyoung’s head. He slowly lifts a corner of the pillow and peeks at Soonyoung’s red face. “So,” he whispers, voice soft and full of care. “What are you going to do now?”
Soonyoung wraps his arms around the pillow, hiding his face again.
“I don’t know,” he says. He’s never felt less sure of anything. “I don’t know.”
That night, Soonyoung cleans his room. He doesn’t reorganize or anything, just picks discarded clothes up off the ground and throws them in a hamper, spreads his blankets so his bed actually looks bed-like, and takes his overflowing garbage bin out to the door, where he’ll take it out tomorrow morning. As he stretches his arm between his bed and the wall, his fingers close around the sweater he’s trying to reach and... something else. When he brings his hand back up, a small tiger plush stares back at him.
Go get ‘em, tiger!
He stares at the words for a moment, sitting up on his bed and leaning his back against the wall. The plush feels frail in his hands, almost like the velvet heart held in the tiger’s paws could crumble at any moment. Maybe it will.
Soonyoung settles down above the covers that night, and the tiger sits on his other pillow.
The one that still smells like you.
He cries. (For the second time since you left.)
After everything that’s happened, one would think it would take a miracle to fix what’s been broken. Soonyoung thinks it will take more than that, but still; he’s no miracle worker. He thinks it will take magic to just see you again.
Turns out, it takes a coffee.
Jihoon forces Soonyoung to join him in visiting one of the campus cafes. He doesn’t think about it too much, just believes Jihoon’s trying to keep him alive with a little kick of caffeine. That thought is pushed away when Jihoon blocks him from sitting at the little table, pointing instead across the space to the student printing center.
You’re talking to a customer at the front counter, forearms rested on the white faux marble. A smile is on your lips as you say whatever it is you’re saying to the girl, and Soonyoung finds it almost impossible to tear his eyes away. But he does. He scans the rest of the building for a second. Seungkwan is nowhere to be seen, and neither is Minghao.
He turns to Jihoon, a question on the tip of his tongue.
“She told the bodyguards to back off,” Jihoon explains without needing to be asked. “It’s been a few days.” He nods his chin towards you. “Go on. Talk to her.”
Soonyoung shakes his head, gulping down the words he can’t yet think of. “I don’t... I’m not... ready.”
“If you back out now, you’re going to keep backing out until it’s too late.”
Jihoon’s eyes blaze with an unfitting determination for such a setting. He looks stupid, like some self-made, all-knowing relationship guru who likes the coke he’s gripping too much. Still, he’s right.
Soonyoung licks his dry lips and looks at you again. You’ve sat down, relaxed after having helped that customer and now conversing with one of the other students working there. He misses the way you looked when you were happy — when you were happy with him.
What will it take to see that again?
What will it take to hold you again?
His feet move before his doubts can stop him, and the scene feels awfully familiar. This time though, Soonyoung can’t help but feel like the bad guy.
You don’t notice him until he’s right in front of you, and he doesn’t know what hurts more: the immediate frown, or the fake smile you use to cover it up.
“Hi, what can I do for you today?”
If Soonyoung had to define heartache, he might use this moment. Feigning to forget rather than acknowledging the past... it’s effective, but it hurts.
“Can...” He hesitates and curses himself for it. “Can we talk?”
“About printing, yes. About anything else? I really would rather we didn’t,” you say under your breath. It’s hushed, and you don’t shy away when Soonyoung leans closer to hear. That has to mean something, doesn’t it?
“But there’s something I need to say.”
“I don’t think I want to hear anymore apologies, Soonyoung.”
“It’s not that,” he argues.
Your eyebrows scrunch together. “It’s not an apology?”
“No— I mean, well, yes I want to apologize. I don’t think I’ll ever stop apologizing, but— but that’s not what I—”
“Soonyoung.”
He stops at your word, knowing that speaking will only get him further into trouble. Around you, his words keep failing. Instead, he meets your eyes, which under more inspection, seem hardened.
Have eyes ever looked so hardened when brimmed with tears?
“I don’t know if you know this, but seeing you makes me hate myself.” By now, your coworker has walked to the back, probably to respect your privacy. Your voice almost cracks. “I’ve felt worthless before, but Soonyoung, do you even realize what that — what you did to me?”
He barely breathes before saying, “What if I... what if I said I fell in love with you? Somewhere along the way?” A pause. Your eyes waver, but steady themselves. “What if I said I love you?”
“Soonyoung,” you say after a second.
“Yes?”
“It wouldn’t be the first time.”
[🍥] Give me a reason to give you a chance
this is real right?
[🍥] It’s not a dream if that’s what you’re asking
all of a sudden??
[🍥] Minghao and Jihoon said I should
[🍥] And I think I should too
[🍥] But it’s hard
[🍥] What you said yesterday... I don’t know if I can believe it just yet
will you meet me?
I want to see you
[🍥] Can you give me some time?
yes
all the time you need
but will you?
will you meet me?
[🍥] I don’t want to
[🍥] But then again, I do
[🍥] Just give me some time
A strange thing, time. It passes by much too quickly when you want it to last, and it drags on when all you want is to be there. There; right then; right now.
Soonyoung stays up late turning on and off his phone, waiting and waiting and waiting and waiting.
It’s only been two days.
Jihoon thinks he’s crazy, though he hasn’t said it out loud — Soonyoung can tell.
He also thinks he might be a little crazy, but that’s okay. If it means he’ll get the chance to make it up to you... maybe he’s fine with being crazy.
At some point, Jihoon barges into his room and takes away Soonyoung’s phone, snatching it straight out of his hands like the little thief he is. He keeps it out of reach despite being shorter, preaching bullshit like, “You need to calm down and act like a normal person!”
Fine, whatever.
Soonyoung goes out for some air. And instant ramen.
There’s a twenty-four hour convenience store right on the edge of campus, manned by a single tired university student that everyone is aware of, yet no one really seems to know his name. It’s one of those spots where time doesn’t exist; maybe names don’t, either.
Compared to the blackness of night, the blanch white convenience store sticks out like a sore thumb, especially with all the bright posters and fluorescent tube-lights. Soonyoung feels just as out of place with no people around just outside the store, but really, it’s to be expected at a time like two in the morning.
He’s right at the door when it chimes and slides open. And so are you.
Both of you freeze where you are, you in the doorway and he just in front. His jaw slacks slightly as he takes you in.
You’re in casual clothes again, a thick sweater and presumably pyjama pants. This version of you comes with good memories — for some reason he likes it more than he cares to admit. Maybe he liked that you could share a more vulnerable side to him, and he to you in return. Although, you’ve shown this side to even the unnamed convenience store guy.
It’s your voice that breaks him from his reverie.
“Soonyoung,” you say, and it’s softer than before. Maybe your voice is lighter from the fact that it’s two in the morning, maybe just because you’re tired, but a small part of Soonyoung wishes that it’s something else — that you sound softer because you’ve missed him too.
He hopes it isn’t just hope.
He says your name, the sound beautiful and battered on his tongue. A small smile passes your lips, so fast that he almost misses it, but he doesn’t. That’s one thing he knows about you: how much you care. Even if someone hurts you, you always take the time to hear them out. You give them chances. Soonyoung should thank his lucky stars that you’ve done the same for him.
“Hi.”
“Hi.”
You smile again, and it reaches your eyes, however sad.
“Is it time?” he asks.
“It can be.” The plastic bag in your hand crinkles as you sway it back and forth. “Do you want it to be?”
“Yeah.” His voice comes out like a breath. “Please.”
“Then that’s what we’ll make it.”
You gesture to the ground, where the curb meets the asphalt, but Soonyoung is still a little shocked that he’s even met you here in the first place, so he watches, dazed, as you sit down on the curb before joining in. He stays silent as you pull out an ice cream cup and hand it to him. He stays silent as you procure a second one and peel open the plastic lid, digging into it with the wooden stick spoon-wannabe that comes with the package. He stays silent as you look at him, the wooden stick hanging from your mouth.
“So,” you say, scraping the side of the paper cup. Meeting his eyes, you sport a sly smile. “I hear you’re in love with me.”
The ice cream stays unopened in his hands. He finds it so easy to smile back.
“Yeah. I think I am.”
“You think you are?”
“I’ve never loved someone like this before,” he tries to explain, though the words are slow to his tongue. “I can only think.”
“I guess so.”
“But—” he looks at his fingers, fiddling with the plastic lid of the cup, and a small laugh escapes “—I’m thinking really, really hard.”
You laugh too; his heart blooms.
“Is that so?” you tease, smiling around the wooden spoon. “It’s gonna take more than that.”
“I think I can do it.”
“You think?”
“I think really hard.”
Soonyoung might be in love with every part of you, even if he never realized. Your laugh, your smile, your tells, your habits. He wishes he knew sooner, that this laugh could’ve been his forever long before now.
You scrape the last drops of ice cream out of the paper cup and leave the stick in your mouth, a bit chewed up. Your shoes tap against the asphalt, the rhythm something that draws both his and your eyes.
“You know...” you say, turning your head to meet his gaze once more. “You know you hurt me, right? You know this won’t be easy?”
“None of what we had was easy.”
A scoff runs past your lips. You bump your shoulder against his. “Speak for yourself. I fell hard and fast for you, asshole.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Yeah. I know.” You take the still unopened ice cream from his hands and stuff it right back in the bag it came from. “Say it again, though.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Hmmm... maybe it’ll take a few more times.”
“I’m—”
“But not tonight,” you say. “Tonight...”
Your hand beside him closes the distance, grazing over his and pulling it over to your lap.
“...just hold me?”
And he does.
Tumblr media
Bonus (gn) epilogue: Fluff and Context Bonus (gn) blurbs: [a fate of my choosing][pick a struggle]
729 notes · View notes
berberriescorner · 7 months
Text
Until The Cops Come Knocking
Characters: Kevin Atwater x Black!Reader.
Summary:  A simple house call turns into a pleasant surprise.
Warnings: Let’s see, just a smidge of spice. Fluffiness and flirtation included. There are a few sprinkles of profanity. There may be instances where you cackle loudly.
Word Count: 2,700+.
A/N: I know. You’re shocked I took time away from my baby daddy, Rio. It’s just something about Atwater and Halstead, though. Wait until you see what else I’m cooking up for those two. I honestly couldn’t tell you how this random idea came about. That’s the joy of being a Libra. My imagination just keeps going and going. IT’S LIBRA SZN BABY♎️! Enjoy my sweet lovelies.
Tumblr media
Song Inspo💞:
Tumblr media
Boot-covered footsteps thumped down the winding stairwell of the run-down apartment building. The creaking door of the entrance swung open as both detectives released an exhausted and irritated breath. Both men took in their surroundings as they approached the large pickup truck they arrived in. Seeing nothing lurking about, Jay slid into the driver’s side as Kevin took residence in the passenger seat. The men released another irritated sigh before Halstead spoke, “This damn case has us running in circles. There has got to be something we’re missing here.”
“These dead ends are wasting valuable time. If we don’t get a hold of things soon, this sick psycho will slip through our fingers. For all we know, he could be halfway to Mexico by now. None of these witnesses are going to cooperate.”
“We’ll figure something out. We just have to find a way to convince them we can protect them and their families from this monster. We should wrap this up for the night, though. We’re both too tired to follow up on any more pointless leads. I say we head back to the precinct, check in with the team, and call it a night.”
The men agree it’s probably the best bet as Jay turns over the engine. As they begin the journey back to the precinct, a call comes in over the radio. There are multiple reports of a noise complaint about a party at a property in a neighborhood only minutes from their current location. Atwater shrugs his shoulders at Halstead.
“I mean, we are only five minutes away. Might as well check it out real quick.”
“It’s probably some spoiled-ass rich kid throwing a kegger,” Jay responds. “Let’s just get this over with,” he chuckles, shaking his head.
“It’s strange. This address sounds familiar. Have we ever answered any calls or done investigative work on this street,” Kevin questioned.
“I feel like I’ve been here with Haley or Voight, but I can’t say for sure.”
Kevin gave him a slight head nod as his phone vibrated in his left pocket. Checking the notification brings a small smile to his face. Atwater’s eyebrows twist in confusion as he reads the message. Jay glanced in his direction, laughing at his friend's facial expression.
“Bro? Are you good? If you stare at that screen any harder, it may glitch,” he joked. “What’s wrong? Are you in the dog house or something? And please don’t hit me with that, “who says I’m dating anyone nonsense.” The girls are on to you. You’ve been missing happy hour for months now. Giving us the excuse that you’re tired. You’ve turned down every woman within the last four months.”
Kevin ignored most of what Jay said, returning to the initial question. 
“It’s this text, bro. Either words are missing, or I’m being butt-texted. Is that even a thing,” he asked, still puzzled.
Before Jay could respond, another text came through. Kevin read the three-word text and guffawed. His tongue wet his bottom lip before the bottom lip tucked between his teeth. He was fighting the heat from the three words on his screen.
Mamas🤤😈🫶🏾: need fuck daddy
Baeee🙈💓🫶🏾: Oh! That’s how you’re feeling, mamas? I thought you were out with your girls tonight.
Mamas🤤😈🫶🏾: M so tips feels so goods need daddy😩🤤.
Baeee🙈💓🫶🏾: Drop your location, baby. I’ll come to get you. I’ll scoop you when I finish up here. Stay put, love.
Mamas🤤😈🫶🏾:
Tumblr media Tumblr media
“I see you’ve deciphered the message. What’s up,” Jay asked.
“It’s nothing, dog. It’s just a little inside joke. You wouldn’t get it,” Kevin lied.
“Your reply sounds suspicious as hell. I would question it further, but we’ve arrived at our destination.”
“Damn! You can hear the music from the gate entrance. Don’t they have security? It is a gated community.”
“They’ve visited this house twice already. They told neighbors to call the authorities a third time.”
“This should be fun,” Atwater responded dryly.
Jay was the first one to approach the door. With a gentle nod, both men positioned their hands on their holsters, and Halstead gave a firm knock. 
“Sounds like a bunch of drunk women,” Kevin whispered quickly, releasing a small laugh.
“Dear Lord. It sounds like we’re about to interrupt girls' night. Brace yourself, brother, if these women are as drunk as they sound. It could get a little handsy.”
“If one finger lands on you. Upton’s going to kill you. You have to stop falling for your coworkers, Halstead. You take the term work wife too seriously,” Kevin jokes.
The door swings open, halting Jay from giving a rebuttal. Both men angle their heads down, spotting a redhead who is no more than four foot eleven. Her gaze creeps over the detectives slowly as she mumbles, “Good Lord. Money well spent.”
Jay and Kevin look at each other, confused by her words. They identify themselves, but it goes ignored. Another woman joins the redhead. She appears to be Filipino and just as tiny as her friend. Kevin starts to identify himself, but both women turn toward the rest of the group.
The redhead purrs, “Ladies, get your ones ready. The entertainment is here!”
Both detectives look flabbergasted as they try and correct them. The ladies are seriously inebriated. None of the words leaving the detectives’ mouths are getting through. Red continues, “Ms. Maid of Honor! Do us the honors and get the Bride-to-be ready for her lap dance!”
Her fellow tiny friend squeezes between both men, pulling them inside the house.
“Wait a minute, sweetheart,” Jay tries to reason.
“Hold on there, ma’am. You’re mistaken,” Kevin interjects.
Surrounded by a pack of drunk and lust-filled women, Jay attempts to talk over the boisterous crowd, “Ladies! Let’s keep things calm-.” He’s thrown off as someone grabs his ass. “Come now, ladies. Let’s keep things civilized and respectful.”
Kevin cackles as Jay’s face starts to redden. That is until one of the women starts running her hand up and down the veins of his forearm. The women begin catcalling them, going on about how sexy they are. “If I would’ve known they were sending strippers this fucking sexy. I would’ve paid double. Cuff me, Mr. Officer,” the redhead panted.
Kevin stepped back and politely removed the thirsty woman’s hand from his person. He started to reiterate that they were the actual police. Those words stuck in his throat as he felt dainty arms wrap around his waist. As if that hadn’t thrown him off guard, the unidentified woman began thrusting her hips, humping from the back. Just as he was about to turn around and reprimand the stranger, he heard a familiar voice. To Kevin’s surprise, he turns around to find you, his tipsy girlfriend smiling and slapping his ass. Jay looked at his friend in shock as his face lit up with laughter at your slurred words.
“This ain’t no strippaaa! Back off, you thirsty bald-headed hoes! I’m just joking. Not really. This MY MUTHAFUCKIN’ MAN! My man, my man, my man, my man! We go together. Real bad.”
“Okay, Yung Miami. You need a break from TikTok, baby,” Kevin teased.
Jay, assuming his friend was enduring harassment, attempted to diffuse the situation and calm you down. Kevin releases a deep chuckle, patting Halstead on the back.
“It’s all good, bro. Shortie can touch me however she wants,” he insists, licking his lips and staring at you with hungry eyes. “You lit, ain’t you, mamas?”
Halstead looks on in complete and utter confusion. “She’s beautiful, man, but don’t forget we’re on the clock. Voight would have our asses for indulging in this.”
Atwater smirks at Jay as he shrugs his shoulders. His eyes travel back to your face. Kevin reaches out, placing his hand on your waist. He tugs at you, pulling you into a quick peck.
“Relax, Halstead. Little mama’s telling the truth.” 
Jay, looking at him puzzled, waited for Kevin to explain. 
“Halstead, I’d like you to meet my girlfriend. We’ve been dating for the last six months. It’s an odd way for you to find out, but yeah. Jay, this my lady.” 
Embarrassed, you released a tiny giggle, burying yourself into Kevin’s side. Pulling back, you looked at him in a lust-filled, drunken haze. 
“Hiii baby,” you slurred, smiling ear to ear.
Kevin smiled back, biting his lip, “Wassup, beautiful? Listen, we hate to break up a wonderful time, mamas, but it’s pretty noisy. As a courtesy to the neighbors, could you tell the crew to simmer down a little bit,” he said in that tone that always made you shiver. 
“Okay, baby,” you smiled, nibbling your lip.
Atwater leaned in closer, whispering in your ear, “Yeah? You can do that for Daddy?”
Releasing a shaky breath, you nodded yes in reply.
“That’s my good girl.”
Jay looked at Atwater with raised eyebrows as you settled the girls down.
“Very impressive. Teach me your ways, bro.”
“No can do, brotha. If it’s in you, it’s in you. Can’t be taught, my man,” Kevin boasted.
You managed to calm the girls down. They all relocated to the kitchen to make a fresh batch of margaritas. Your best friends, who had answered the door, instructed you to find out if Kevin’s partner was single. They trotted off heartbroken after telling them Kevin had mentioned a girlfriend to you before.
You stumbled back to your chuckling boyfriend, who wrapped you in another bear hug. Pulling away, he looked at you like you had been caught red-handed.
“I know you’re the maid of honor, but did I hear the word strippers? Yes, I’m almost certain that’s come up several times since we arrived. You don’t need all that swinging in your face. Come on, my little drunken love. We’re taking you home. Your little ass is about to pass out. How much alcohol have you had?” 
“I’ll go,” you stand on your tiptoes to whisper in his ear, “If you take me home and put me to sleep, just the way I like.” You finish, biting his ear playfully. 
“That can be arranged…for tomorrow. I want you sober, mamas.”
Kevin laughs at your drunken pout. “You’ll be out like a light before we make it to the house. It’s going to be alright, love. Sleep it off some, and I promise I’ll break you off afterward.”
“Let’s go so I can get you back to your car, bro. You’re not having sex in my truck,” Jay joked, but at the same time, he was serious.
“Halstead, be easy on the jokes now. I’d hate to have to inform Hailey about the many times you got groped tonight.”
Kevin gingerly swept you from Jay’s truck, transferring you to his own. He managed to buckle you into the front seat and nearly made it out of the parking lot unnoticed. His head shot back with an exasperated sigh as the exit to the precinct flew open.
“Nice try, Atwater. We want to meet your gorgeous lady friend Halstead’s exact words. Better watch your girl, Kev,” Burgess taunted. 
Hailey followed close behind, hands on her hips and a smirk on her face. “You honestly think Jay was going to keep your secret? Not a chance, Atwater. Before you try to snitch, I already know how he was treated like a sexy piece of meat tonight,” Hailey sassed.
Kevin shushed the women and directed their attention to your sleeping frame. “You two can give her the third degree another time. I’m taking my little party animal home,” he whispered, looking at you with adoring eyes. “I’ll bring her by the precinct to formally introduce her soon. Just not tonight, ladies.”
“Bachelorette parties are the best. I’m looking forward to mine,” Upton sighed.
“Jay should be worried if Burgess is throwing it. I’ll see you two tomorrow. Let me get my sleepy baby to a comfortable bed.”
You had slept the entire ride to and from the precinct. Kevin carried you into his home, taking you straight to the master bathroom. You began to stir as he placed you on top of the vanity.
“How long was I out,” you groaned.
“About an hour,” his lips brushed against your forehead. “Do you think you can handle showering on your own? Or do you want me to help you, love?”
“I want cuddles in the shower. Shit! I don’t have my overnight bag. What about my hair,” you whined.
“You gon’ be good, sweetheart. One second.”
Kevin started opening cabinets and sitting items next to you on the vanity. His face spread into a shy smile when he saw you holding back tears.
“Why the watery eyes, mamas?”
“Two things. First of all, sir. Bless your parents. I’ve never had a man love me this way. Baby, you went and bought all my hair care products.”
The both of you looked lovingly at the pile on the counter. Kevin had purchased every single product you had in your bathroom. Everything you usually brought with you lay there.
“What was the second thing?”
“I’m an emotional drunk.”
“Yeah, I kind of guessed that,” he chuckled. “You can sleep in my clothes. I’d prefer you slept naked, but that’s up to you,” he licked his lips.
“That depends.”
“On?”
“If I’ve sobered up enough for you to slide up in it,” you purred.
“I’d say you’re thinking pretty clearly, love. Let’s get cleaned up. I’m starving, and I got a taste for something sweet.”
“Yeah,” you questioned breathlessly.
Kevin stepped between your thighs, kissing you hungrily. Releasing your lips a few moments later, his hand brushed against the outside of your shorts. “Yeah. It’s nice, soft, juicy, and delicious. You gon’ give me a taste, love?”
“Start the shower before I come all over this counter.”
Hours later, the two of you lay in bed panting and satiated. The room rested in a comfortable silence. Your head rested on Kevin’s chest as his fingertips drew patterns against your naked skin. His lips left a litany of kisses across your temple. He pulled in a breath before speaking.
“Baby girl,” he whispered.
“Hmm?”
“Move in with me. I want to build a life with you. I know it’s only been six months-.”
“Yes.”
“I wanted to ask you another question, though,” he playfully scolded, giving your butt a light tap. 
You looked at him and smiled sheepishly.
“Sorry, continue, baby. Either way, the answer is yes.”
“Cool. So we’re getting married then?”
“Ye-wait. What?”
Kevin flipped you both. Lying on top of you, he brushed the hair from your face.
“Marry me, mamas? I know it’s way too soon-.”
You kissed him to shut him up. It lasted long enough to calm his fluttering heart.
“Yes.”
Without another word, he kissed you hard, stealing your breath. Tender touches morphed into desperate touches. In an instant, the room filled with pants and moans as he slipped back into you. Thrust mirroring thrust, as Kevin drove you to the brink of ecstasy until your tired body would no longer allow it. He littered your face with kisses as the both of you whispered words of affirmation until sleep claimed you both.
The aching in your bladder woke you as the morning sun crept into the bedroom. Not wanting to wake your sleeping giant, you wiggled free. Tip-toeing into the bathroom, you quickly relieved yourself and washed your hands. You unboxed one of the toothbrushes Kevin bought, quietly falling into your morning routine. Standing in the mirror brushing your teeth, your free hand brushed curls from your face, and you froze. The toothbrush dangled in your mouth as you stared into the mirror, shock written on your face. Hand frozen mid-air, you gawked at the beautiful diamond sparkling on your ring finger. You startled as a voice sounded behind you. Kevin stood in the doorway, muscles rippling, in all his naked glory, staring at you in the mirror. He walked up behind you, pressing his chest to your back, and whispered against your neck, “I always come prepared, baby girl. Notice it’s the correct size and the cut you like. Do I know my woman or what,” he bragged, finishing with kisses to your throat.
Throwing a finger in the air, you quickly rinsed your mouth and toothbrush. You placed the brush in the holder as you spun around, snatching Kevin’s hand. Pulling him back toward the bedroom, he questioned, “Where are we going, love?”
“Back to bed. I’m going to suck the soul out of you. Then I’m taking my ass to the kitchen and cooking you breakfast in bed.”
Fuck I love this woman.
Tumblr media
Hope you enjoyed it, my sweet babies! Reblogs and comments are greatly appreciated!
tagging:
@darqchilddaydreamz @4everbrookemarie @starrynite7114 @nightlywords7 @amorestevens @sunshine-flower @boomclapxox @astoldbychae
@skyesthebomb @tbugger01 @thatbrowngruul
183 notes · View notes
vmpiires · 4 months
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media
𝐆𝐄𝐓𝐎 𝐒𝐔𝐆𝐔𝐑𝐔
„𝐂𝐇𝐑𝐈𝐒𝐓𝐌𝐀𝐒 𝐃𝐈𝐍𝐍𝐄𝐑?”
Tumblr media
CW;; general content. afab!reader, no sex, all fluff and the cute stuff. teen!geto, teen!gojo, no uses of y/n. not proofread so i apologize in advance for any mistakes if they’re made.
: ̗̀➛ art creds by;; currently unknown. dividers are not mine, if you own these, you may claim them in comments.
: ̗̀➛ WORD COUNT;; 1.88K
dark mode recommended
do not copy this plot. i’m perfectly fine with inspirations but give creds. if this plot his stolen in any way, the post will be taken down and you will be blocked.
𝐃𝐀𝐊𝐎𝐓𝐀𝐒 𝐍𝐎𝐓𝐄𝐒 ✉️🖇️;; since christmas is on monday,, why not make a themed story with the non-sorcerer hater?? in his teens ofc. hope ya enjoyyyyy reblog to support meeeee and if you want more :D
another note: trying a new layout 😵‍💫 i’ll see if i like it or not.
Tumblr media
“satoru, no..” geto rolled his eyes. it was christmas time. a chilly saturday afternoon and suguru was going to cook a christmas dinner.
a ham (which he told himself that he’d buy on his own), yams, macaroni and cheese, dressing. whatever popped into his head to cook…another thing for him to groan at when he was struggling to follow the directions. and gojo attempting to bring his nonsense into his home wasn’t gonna solve anything.
“why nottt? you’re bringing that girl over, why can’t i come?” gojo asked. geto wasn’t really listening, he was in the middle of feeding his snake, suguru, which he named after himself because he couldn’t think of anything better and eventually, he thought the name fit.
“geto?”
“ah, sorry. like i said, no. you’ll make a mess and you’ll have kay all pissed off because you keep pulling on her tail. then you whine when she scratches you.” geto finally replied. kay was geto’s fluffy white cat with blue eyes. she loved being around geto and anyone else who he willingly brought around…but with gojo it was a love-hate relationship.
“she jumped on me first..” gojo trailed off. geto sighed, still holding the phone up to his ear. he knew that if he kept denying gojo of stopping by, he’d probably just pop up without his permission anyway.
“hurry up and get here.” geto said a bit sternly despite the small smile on his face. “and would you bring me some saké? i ran out last night.”
“on my way!” gojo beamed before hanging up. geto adjusted his sweater and shook his head as he placed his phone down on the counter. the slim male would put his hair up into his usual ponytail and begin to take everything out of the cabinets that he needed to cook.
kay would meow a bit loudly over the clanging of pots and pans, assuming that she’d get some food too.
“right…” geto sighed. “gimme a second.”
quickly, geto walked over to the cat feeder that he ordered off amazon a couple weeks ago and pressed the button to dispense some food and immediately, kay ran past him to eat her food.
the male felt like he was already about to go crazy because of all the things he had been doing at once. turning on the speaker, geto would turn on a song that he remembered that you recommended to him. he loved hearing your recommendations, even though he never listened half the time and he’d play it off like he forgot.
‘no one knows’ by brent faiyaz began playing from his tv and geto was already enjoying himself while he had been waiting on you and his second guest. he’d light a cigarette as he vibed to the song playing from his tv, sliding around the hardwood floor in his socks.
“one stick of butter…three tablespoons of flour…” geto mumbled the ingredients you wrote down to make macaroni, his index finger underlining each word as he read.
as geto began to cook, mixing ingredients together and tossing the partially finished product into the oven, the doorbell rang. he was kinda hoping it was gojo since he was getting thirsty. his choice was incorrect though. upon his snow covered doorstep, he saw you all bundled up in your cute puffy winter coat, grey scarf with a matching hat.
“hi,” you smiled at him as you stepped into the house, gently stomping the snow off your boots on the carpet. geto hugged you and gently kissed your head.
“hey, you been okay?” geto asked as he’d walk back into the kitchen. you take off your coat and everything you’ve been wearing to keep your warm and put it up on one of the clothing hangers in his closet.
“yeah, i’m fine besides nearly sliding off the road from the ice,” you chuckled. kay rubbed her head against your leg, greeting you before walking off. “you?”
“i just woke up not too long ago. i wanted to hurry up and cook before i forgot and i starve to death.” geto answered. you follow geto into the kitchen, and the place already smelled nice. this was normal behavior for geto though. he always kept things clean and smelling good. he’d freak out if someone (gojo) stepped on his carpet with his shoes on.
“you wouldn’t starve to death. you know i’ll come bring you something to eat…my family cooks still.” you say. geto nodded, barely listening to you as he quickly grabbed out some cups, expecting some saké when gojo made it there.
speaking of gojo, the front door swings open and a freezing gust of wind blows through the house. geto’s head snapped over to the front door and his pupils retracted out of pure shock and slight irritation.
“close the door, dammit.” geto shouted. gojo sprung through the door holding a brown paper bag and shut the door behind him.
“i’m here!” gojo said in a sing song tone.
“hey, jack frost.” you chuckled at gojo’s goofy entrance into your boyfriend’s home. it was a bit funnier knowing that geto was already sizzling in irritation.
“about time,” geto grumbled before snatching the bag from the icy haired male and peeking down into the bag. he pulled the glass from the bag and saw that it wasn’t exactly what he asked for. he sighed.
“i said saké not soju. and what the hell is this?” geto pulled out a treat that was wrapped up and a small paper bag.
“same difference…and it’s kikufuku,” gojo smiled, “i bought one but they gave me two extra. pretty interesting coincidence, huh?”
“you’re a pain in my ass already.” geto huffed, taking a bite out of the sweet treat. he raised his eyebrows, clearly enjoying it. the male held up the treat to your lips, which you would take a bite out of also. it was pretty good. you were expecting to hate it.
“go sit on the couch. don’t touch shit, don’t look at shit, just relax. i’m going to the store to go get a ham.” suguru instructed to gojo but he already had a feeling that gojo just wouldn’t listen.
“yes sir.” gojo put his thumb up before he’d pour himself some soju in one of the cups that geto had set out on the kitchen island and walked to the living room.
geto turned to you, taking a small drag from his cigarette. “you wanna go with me or do you wanna stay with …” geto pointed over in gojo’s direction. you smiled and nod.
“hey, i’m still here.” gojo shouted.
“shut up and drink your soju.”
twenty minutes later, you and geto arrive at the supermarket. the place was busy and geto wanted to be home as soon as he got the ham. while geto wanted to be in and out, you were wandering around, your eyes sparkling at the christmas decorations but grimacing when you saw the amount of krampus christmas cards on the shelves.
“ew..” you mumbled at the ugly art before walking off to find something else to entertain you. after a bit of walking, you found yourself in the bakery section. it smelled amazing. a bunch of fresh cookies and cupcakes were set out on the shelves and you couldn’t help but pick up a couple boxes. surely geto wouldn’t care.
“you’re gonna eat all this?” you heard a familiar voice say. you turned around to see geto who had been holding onto the shopping cart that had a bag, which you assumed was the ham.
“well, no. i was thinking that we have a little christmas party. all the food you’re making isn’t gonna be enough for just you and me…and gojo if you even invite him over for dinner.” you suggest. geto hummed.
“no.” he said bluntly. “eat all that stuff and share with gojo…you know how much he likes sweets and all that other junk.”
you sigh, knowing full well that geto would say no. as much as he liked being festive, he wasn’t going for a full on party. not at his place at least.
“you know what…i’ll think about it.” geto said. he didn’t wanna be a grinch but he also didn’t feel like looking at your sad and mopey face for the rest of the day because he said no to a christmas party.
your eyes light up and a big smile stretches across your lips before you hug geto tightly, obviously excited. suguru sighs but he smiles a bit himself. he couldn’t lie, he did enjoy seeing you happy. why not give your idea a chance?
when you both arrived back home, geto fumbled with the keys for a moment, his hands aching from the cold. when the door was finally unlocked, the cold winds rushed through the door, pushing the smoke that was coming from the kitchen out of the way. geto wasn’t worried because he didn’t smell any burning food. it was probably his incense.
geto was shocked. so shocked he almost dropped the food. he was able to hold onto it. the house was a bit of a mess. suguru was gone out of his terrarium, gojo was nowhere in sight at the moment, and kay…well she was fine. she was sitting on the cat tree looking more annoyed than choso on a wednesday morning.
“satoru!” geto yelled as he placed the ham down onto the kitchen island and began walking around the house quickly to find gojo. “i’m gonna kill him.” you heard the black haired male mumble as he checked each room…even the storage room.
gojo emerged from the dining room with suguru hanging around his shoulders. he had been wearing his round sunglasses and that white dress shirt that had the sleeves rolled up. the male lifted his hand and pulled the glasses down from over his eyes.
“oh. hey guys.” gojo smiled before geto took off his shoe and threw it at the other, aiming straight for the head. you couldn’t help but laugh when you heard the sound of the shoe hitting gojo’s head then bluntly hit the floor.
“satoru…” geto began, “what did i tell you when you first got here?” his teeth were clenched together and he had a smile on his face that obviously wasn’t very friendly.
“um…you said,” gojo paused, thinking of what was said. gojo knew better but he just wanted to make geto even more angry. “you said look at shit, touch shit…and don’t relax.”
“that isn’t what i said you mono-brain celled monkey.” geto hissed. he’d walk over to gojo, taking suguru off of his shoulders and returning the snake to his terrarium.
“you’re lucky i’m not gonna make you clean up.” geto grumbled before pouring himself some of the soju that he swore up and down that he didn’t want to drink because he had a taste for saké instead.
“seriously?” gojo raised his eyebrows before being hit in the head with geto’s other shoe.
“get your ass in that living room and clean this hell hole up. and do it right!” geto glared at the icy haired male but his yelling and angry looks only made gojo laugh.
“okay okay, i’ll go clean. don’t drink up all the—”
“move it!”
𝐄𝐍𝐃.
⋆。࿇ ·࣭࣪̇˖ 𖦹°༅༚
137 notes · View notes
m1ckeyb3rry · 1 month
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
I LEAVE YOU
Tumblr media
Synopsis: “Mispronounced words. He had mispronounced one of the simplest words in the English language, and it had led to all of this.” (Also know as Inumaki Toge Tries To Tell You He Loves You, But It All Goes Terribly Wrong)
Tumblr media
JJK Masterlist
Pairing: Inumaki x Reader
Chapter Word Count: 5.3k
Content Warnings: crack fic, secondhand embarrassment, miscommunication, mentions of sex toys/fetishes (non-explicit), megumi deserves damage pay, probably not lore-compliant, not at all to be taken seriously, characters are probably ooc tbh
Tumblr media
A/N: i posted this literally two years ago on ao3 and it just occurred to me to put it on here LMAOAO anyways i obv wrote this a long time ago and it’s the most unserious ridiculous thing ever so please don’t judge me based on this fluffy goofy silly cracky nonsense i promise I’m better now!!
divider credits: @/benkeibear
Tumblr media
The first emotion that spiked through you when you heard that the second years were back from their mission was relief. None of them were dead; anything else, you could deal with.
You had rushed to the infirmary, ignoring Nobara’s snickers. She alone knew who you was sprinting to see — your feelings for a certainupperclassman were highly secret, of course, but somehow she had found out, and of course she had, because she was Kugisaki Nobara, and nothing could really be kept secret from her for very long.
She had been urging you to do something, to make a move, citing that it “wasn’t like he had a lot of girls interested in him, anyways,” but you had always been too shy. You weren’t sure that you could handle a rejection, and it was hard to tell whether he was interested in you or just polite.
But your fear did not stop you from skidding to a stop in front of Shoko, giving her a wide-eyed stare, patiently waiting for her to tell you what was wrong with your friends.
“Did you need something?” she said. Obviously, her cursed technique had nothing to do with reading minds, but you still scowled at her for not knowing what you were thinking.
“The second years. Are…are they alright?” you said. She frowned, and this was your first clue that there was something less than alright going on with the trio.
“Well, they’re not permanently hurt, no,” she said. You sighed in relief — this was more than you could’ve hoped for. The curse that they had been sent to fight was obviously a strong one, and more than that, it was wily, with a rumored arsenal of techniques far beyond what you could even comprehend.
“That’s good,” you said.
“It is. They’ll all make a full recovery; Maki and Panda were barely impacted, anyways,” she said. Your blood ran cold at the name she didn’t mention.
“And Inumaki?” you said. If something had happened to him…you weren’t sure what you’d do. Probably cry. A lot.
“He’s fine, just a bit shocked. See, the curse managed to take his cursed energy from him, so until that’s been replenished, he’s just a normal person,” she said.
“Huh?” you said. “What does that mean?”
“Why don’t you just ask him yourself?” she said, ushering you into the infirmary, “I know that’s why you’re really here.”
Maki and Panda were nowhere to be found, and Shoko groaned, muttering about irresponsible children and telling you she’d be back with her patients in tow once more. This left you alone in the room with Inumaki Toge — at once your biggest dream and greatest fear.
You did not speak for the first few moments, far too nervous to open your mouth. He was buried in a mountain of pillows and blankets, soft blond hair falling in his violet eyes as he flipped through the pages of a book. His zipped up collar was nowhere to be seen; he only wore a plain white t-shirt, leaving his snake-fang seals visible. You had always thought they were pretty, so then your nerves were overtaken by infatuation with the elegant markings. The end result was the same: when Inumaki looked up, it was to you awkwardly standing in the room and watching him read.
“Hello,” he said. This made you pause and think.
“Hi?” you said.
“How are you doing?” he said. Now you really were confused.
“Not that I’m complaining, but can’t you…not speak?” you said. He set his book on his nightstand and sat up with a heavy sigh.
“Normally, I can’t. But as of right now, I can. That’s the effect of that curse we fought. I have the most cursed energy out of the three of us second years, so it drained mine, which means I’m unable to use my technique until my energy’s built up again. Shoko estimates it’ll be about a week,” he said.
“Oh!” you said. So Inumaki had one week of talking normally before he would be back to his usual limited speech. You wondered what he would think to say.
You had met Inumaki on your first day at Jujutsu Tech. He had helped you find your dorm room and then, via text, warned you about Gojo’s antics. Your crush had been born the very same day. He was so beautiful and kind that it was almost a no-brainer, really; though he could only speak in rice ball components, you didn’t even care. You found solace in swooning at him from afar, and every conversation you had ever had with him since then was filed away in a special corner of your mind, played on repeat whenever you were bored.
Nobara thought you were crazy when she found out, asking you if you had an ingredients fetish and then teasing you for a solid day by moaning tuna in your ear whenever she saw you. She only stopped because you started crying and begged Fushiguro’s Divine Dogs to chase her away if she got too close. The dogs were friendly enough and obliged, though you had had to buy Fushiguro several bags of candy for his troubles.
You could hear her voice in your ear right now as you stared at Inumaki, though it was thankfully not her moaning ingredients but rather her insisting that you say something. It was so easy; now, at least, he could reject you properly, with words instead of helpless frustration and a long-winded text about how you were nice, really, but he just thought of you as an annoying friend who didn’t leave him alone, and anyways, why would he ever like you?
“Can I tell you something?” he said before you could ask to do the same. Privately, you were relieved at this, for it meant you could procrastinate your confession a little further.
“What’s up?” you said, a small, childish hope arising in you that maybe, just maybe, this was it. Maybe he’d confess first, and then things would be very simple indeed. You allowed yourself to feel excitement building at this prospect.
“I…oh, man, how do I do this?” he rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, a flush rising over his pale cheeks. “Ah, shit, I’ve spent my whole life wishing I could speak and having so many things to say but not the words to say them, and now that I finally can talk, I just don’t even know what to say.”
“It’s alright. You can take your time, I don’t mind,” you said politely. And you didn’t mind — whatever he had to say, you would wait around for years if you needed to in order to hear it. He ran a hand through his hair.
“I’ll just come out with it, then!” he said, nodding determinedly before locking eyes with you, “I leave you.”
It suddenly felt like you were underwater, ears ringing. Your throat choked, and pathetic, childish tears blurred your vision. He was leaving. Inumaki, for whatever reason, was leaving. And not only was he leaving, he was leaving you in specific.
“R-really?” you said, forcing a smile, though you knew it was awfully unconvincing. “Did I do something wrong?”
“What?” He seemed embarrassed, now, averting his eyes, “No, why would you think that?”
“Well, you just said…” you trailed off helplessly.
“Oh. I thought you would be happy,” he said, his voice quiet, small, ashamed. He looked almost brokenhearted, though why he would be feeling hurt about this development, you could not be sure. He was the one making the choice to leave; you were the one fated to stay behind.
“Why would I be happy about that?” you said. He was dejected when he spoke next.
“Never mind. I don’t…I don’t know what I was thinking,” he said.
“I’ll still support you,” you said, steeling yourself to flash him a watery smile, “I hope we can still be friends.”
“Yes! Yes, please, please, I know I messed up by telling you this, but I don’t want us to stop being friends,” he said.
“I’m glad you told me, though. I’d rather not be left in the dark. Have you told anyone else yet?” you said.
“No, though I’m sure Panda suspects it,” he said before shifting uncomfortably to pull his blankets up and hide his face, “Can you, um, go? I want some time alone.”
“Right,” you said, “I’m glad you’re not hurt permanently.”
As you left, you thought you heard sniffles coming from the lump under the blanket, but if he really was crying, he gave you no other indication of it. You thought of lingering, of comforting him and asking him to comfort you, demanding he tell you the reason for his departure, but it was not your place. So, biting the inside of your cheek to hold your tears back, you marched towards Nobara’s dorm.
“He told you he’s leaving you?” she said, ten minutes later once you had explained to her the entire story. “How odd. And he hasn’t told anyone he’s transferring yet? Not even Gojo or Principal Yaga?”
“No,” you said, finding solace in her warm embrace, the scent of roses that wafted off of her skin, “I just don’t understand why he’s going.”
“It’s so strange. I mean, I really thought he liked you! Although, maybe he does. Think about it, you’re the first person he’s told, so clearly he trusts you a lot!” she said.
“You don’t have to lie to make me feel better,” you said, “Regardless as to his reasons, it remains that he’s leaving me. At least he said we can still be friends, though.”
“Wait!” she said, and there was a conniving smirk on her face that spelled trouble, “I have an idea. Let’s throw a surprise going-away-party for him! Even if you don’t confess, at least it’ll show you care about him. And maybe we’ll be able to figure out why he’s leaving and where he’s going, too.”
“We have to do it before the end of the week, then, that’s when Shoko estimates his cursed energy will be back to normal and he won’t be able to talk anymore,” you said.
“I doubt you’d be complaining about that, Miss Ingredients Fetish,” Nobara said.
“I don’t have a fetish for ingredients!” you said, wriggling out of her hug and glaring at her.
“Oh, really? So you won’t get all hot and bothered if I say ‘salmon,’ right?” she said.
“No!”
“Are you sure?”
“Yes, Nobara, I’ve never been surer of anything in my life,” you said.
“Salmon,” she said, panting dramatically and clutching her chest. You threw a pillow at her, knocking her off of the bed in a fit of laughter.
“You suck,” you said.
“You swallow,” she shot back.
“Ugh! You’re hopeless!” you said, throwing your hands in the air.
“I’ll text the group chat to make plans for the party!” she said. You gave her the finger and stomped out of her room to go sit in your own and mope about the fact that Inumaki was leaving.
Really, this was probably a good thing. After all, with him gone, you didn’t have to worry about him accidentally finding out about your crush. And maybe you’d even be able to move on, though you had no idea who at this school would measure up to Inumaki.
Nobara’s plan was sound, though. A going away party would be perfect to wish him one final farewell — provided, of course, that you were able to keep it a secret from the boy. This was easier said than done, but you were determined. You would make Inumaki’s party an occasion to remember, but this meant you had to call in some help.
The first thing you did the next day was video call Okkotsu, who was currently in Africa, training with a sorcerer named Miguel. You had to track down Maki and beg her for his number; she had been very confused but had given it to you anyways.
This left you staring at your phone screen, praying he would pick up. Inumaki and Okkotsu were best friends, so it would be wrong to not tell the black-haired sorcerer about your plans. He also might have some insight as to where Inumaki was going and why he was leaving.
“Hello?” Thankfully, Okkotsu picked up, looking extraordinarily confused. There were dark circles under his eyes and a katana strapped to his back. Despite the fact that he looked battle ready, he was just sitting on a couch and shoving chips in his mouth. “Who is this?”
“Okkotsu, sir! This is Y/N, I’m one of the first years at Jujutsu Tech,” you said.
“Okay. Don’t call me sir, it’s weird and I’m only a year older than you. Is there a reason you’re calling me?” he said.
“Yes, there is. See, Inumaki —” you began before he cut you off.
“Ohhh, you’re that Y/N! Yeah, yeah, I completely approve,” he said.
“Did Nobara already tell you?” you said.
“No, Inumaki’s been telling me about this for months now! Who’s Nobara?” he said.
“Months? But we didn’t even start planning until yesterday,” you said.
“He’s been dreaming of this day since the beginning of the year, even video called me and everything! I don’t think I’ve heard him say ‘salmon’ as many times in a row ever before or since,” he said. Unbidden, you remembered Nobara’s actions from yesterday and shivered before shaking your head to clear such thoughts from your mind.
“Do you know why he…you know?” you said. If Inumaki really had been planning on leaving for so long, then certainly Okkotsu would know why. The boy hummed and nodded.
“Yeah, for sure! But it’s a little weird if I say it, you know? Against the bro code or whatever, and it’d feel a bit too much like I was trying to slide in, which I’m not! Just ask him, I’m sure he’ll be delighted to tell you. God, he must be so happy right now! I wish I could be there to see it,” he said.
“Well, that’s actually why I called you. I’m throwing a surprise party in honor of the occasion, and I was wondering if you’d be able to come, or at least video call in,” you said. Each word Okkotsu uttered was like a stab in the heart, further reinforcing the fact that Inumaki really, really, really didn’t like you. Why else did he make plans to leave the literal day he had met you? You only wished he would’ve gone sooner so that your feelings did not build up and compound from a simple admiration into something greater, something beautiful and untouchable yet twisted and cruel.
“Sounds like a great time! Just video call me, I’ll be sure to pick up. And I’ll try to send something along as a gift, too! Damn, I know it’s not my news to be excited for, but it feels as though my heart’s going to burst!” he said, popping a final chip into his mouth before hanging up. You stared at the phone’s black screen for a second, marvelling at how this short conversation had made you feel even worse about the status of your relationship with Inumaki.
Before, you had believed that the two of you were friends, at least. You both had gotten along well enough — you would train together and slip each other notes with book recommendations. He had told you his favorite restaurant and described exactly the meal you should order, and you had introduced him to your favorite television series. Yet with the latest revelations that your discussion with Okkotsu had brought about, it was clear that all of this was Inumaki doing the bare minimum to tolerate you until the day he could leave.
Maybe he was glad that he could speak, if only for a short time. It allowed him to tell you in no uncertain terms that he was going away. If only he had elaborated back then! If only he had said that he felt such a way about you from the very start instead of leading you on with candy-sweet platitudes and feigned affection.
With Okkotsu’s presence now confirmed (and a gift apparently on the way), you moved on to the next thing you had to do in order to prepare for the party: recruit the other second years.
You decided to start with Maki. Though she was seemingly brusque, she was also a caring girl, and you knew she’d be thrilled to help throw a farewell party for one of her closest friends, even if she had not known he was leaving until just now.
As expected, she was properly enraged upon hearing the news.
“He’s leaving? Leaving where, exactly? The only place he’ll be going is hell, because I’m about to punch him so hard that that’s where he’ll end up!” she said, balling her fists, a vein popping in her forehead.
“Woah, hey, Maki! I don’t know where he’s going, but please don’t confront him. I don’t think he wants people knowing, and I want the party to be a surprise. He might get suspicious if he realizes that you know,” you said.
“Stupid idiot, won’t even tell his own classmates that he’s going,” she muttered, “I’ll keep your secret. But I will be committing violence at the party.”
“Please don’t!” you said, distressed at the thought, “I want him to have a fun final memory of Jujutsu Tech.”
Her eyes softened when she looked at you, and she nodded begrudgingly. “Alright. Your secret, and your party, are safe with me. I won’t tell a soul! Although, you know…a surprise farewell party would be a great place to confess your feelings.”
“How — how do you know about my feelings?” you said.
“Firstly, you’re not exactly subtle, the others are just really oblivious. Secondly, Nobara mayyyy have let something slip,” she said.
“I’m going to kill her,” you said.
“Don’t,” she said.
“No, I’m seriously considering it,” you said.
“If you do, I’ll ruin Inumaki’s party,” she threatened.
“Fine!” you whined like a child, “I’m going to go talk to Panda.”
The large bear was asleep in the sun when you reached him. You nudged him with your foot in an attempt to get him to wake up; thankfully, he did, blinking his beetle-dark eyes open sleepily and sitting up when he saw you.
“Panda, I need your help,” you said seriously once you were sure that you had his undivided attention.
“What’s the matter?” he said.
“Inumaki’s leaving, so I’m throwing him a party,” you said. Panda furrowed his brow, clearly trying to process this development.
“He is?” he finally said. You nodded, a small frown tugging at the corners of your lips.
“Yeah, he literally told me as much! He was all like ‘I leave you,’ and it was kind of upsetting, actually,” you said.
“How interesting,” he said finally, and now there was mischief in his expression, “And you need my help with hosting a party?”
“I don’t know how much of a party it’ll be, exactly, I mean it’ll only be the first and second years, but yes, basically,” you said. He chuckled, rubbing his paws together menacingly.
“Excellent. Yes, I’d love to help! And it’s a surprise, right?” he said.
“Yes?” you said. He looked almost evil at this point, baring his teeth in his version of a smirk.
“Even better.”
With the second years thusly recruited and the first years taken care of by Nobara (you wasn’t sure what, exactly, she had over Fushiguro to convince him to join in on the festivities, but judging by the sour expression on his face when he RSVP'd to you, it had to be something), the guest list was complete. Panda assured you he’d get Inumaki to come without being obvious, and you were happy to entrust the task to him.
This left you to go shopping for party supplies, using Gojo’s credit card (Fushiguro had told you where it was hidden). You had convinced Nobara to stay behind, claiming that she needed to hold down the fort in your absence and get started on cleaning the room you’d use for the party. That was a lie, of course — you actually just didn’t want to take her shopping with you. If she came, you wouldn’t be back before midnight, and the party was supposed to be tonight.
“Where are you going?” Inumaki said. You almost screamed at the sound of his voice; you hadn’t expected him to just manifest out of nowhere, and especially not when you were trying to sneak out of the school in order to buy things for his surprise party.
“Shopping!” you said.
“Can I come? I feel like things were kinda left off weirdly last time we spoke, and I hoped we could try to fix them,” he said. You were unused to hearing him speak so many words at once, and you were mesmerised for a second before you mentally slapped yourself out of it.
“No! You cannot come. Sorry,” you said, feeling bad. You wanted nothing more than to talk with Inumaki, to talk and talk until your throat went dry and your words ran out, but if he saw what you were shopping for, then he’d catch on to the plan.
“Oh. Is it because I told you — ?”
“Absolutely not!” you yelped, cutting him off, not wanting him to get any ideas, “I’m shopping for personal things. Like tampons.”
“I don’t really mind that,” he said shyly, “I don’t think tampons are gross. I mean, they’re only plastic and cotton. I just really want to talk with you.”
“Sex toys!” you said.
“Um, what?” he said, taken aback. Your face was hot with embarrassment, but you needed him to understand that he was not allowed to come shopping with you. So you locked eyes with him and tried to repeat yourself.
“I am going shopping for, uh, you know…I mean, you heard me!” you said.
“Right!” he said, and he was so completely red you almost called him Clifford, “I’ll leave you to it, then! I guess we can talk later.”
You gave him a fake smile and a thumbs up, staying frozen in place until he had disappeared from sight. Then, with a wail, you called Nobara.
“I fucking told him I was shopping for sex toys!” you said, not even waiting for her to greet you like usual. There was a long silence on the other end of the line before someone cleared their throat.
“This is Fushiguro,” he said. You promptly hung up and cursed your luck. You should’ve sent Nobara to do the shopping. You really, reallyshould’ve sent Nobara.
That evening, as the sun set over the horizon and Panda distracted Inumaki, the rest of you decorated the room that Nobara and Yuji had cleared earlier in the day. Maki and Nobara were too busy whispering amongst each other to actually help, though, and you were hiding in the corner, too terrified of his reaction to even glance in Fushiguro’s direction. For his part, he did an excellent job of ignoring you, leaving him and Yuji to do the majority of the setting up.
When anxiety made it difficult to breathe, you began to fiddle with the projector, where Okkotsu’s face would be shown once he called in to the party. The green light was blinking, which meant that it was ready to go and was only waiting for you to connect your phone to it.
“It’s going to be fine,” Nobara soothed you, placing a hand on your shoulder, “I think he’ll be thankful you planned something like this at all.”
“And I still think you should confess your feelings,” Maki said, adding her unwanted opinion, “Seriously! If he rejects you then it doesn’t matter, because he’ll just be leaving soon anyways. I think you should consider it.”
“She’s right,” Nobara said, “Here, maybe this’ll motivate you.”
She leaned in until her lips were barely brushing against the shell of your ear, cool breath tickling against your neck.
“What are you doing?” you said, unamused. She pitched her voice lower before speaking.
“Bonito flakes.”
“You little — stop doing that! I do not have an ingredients fetish!” you shouted, hitting her shoulder repeatedly. She burst into raucous laughter, tears of mirth gathering along her lash line.
“I’m going to have to request you to please stop talking about your intimate life in front of me, please,” Fushiguro said uncomfortably, “I already know far more than I ever wanted to.”
“Fushiguro, it wasn’t like that, I was shopping for party supplies! I only said the other thing to throw Inumaki off the trail,” you said.
“Okay,” he said, obviously not believing you but allowing you to pretend, “Whatever you say.”
“Shh! Panda and Inumaki are on their way!” Yuji said, interrupting the conversation by hushing all of you obnoxiously, “Everyone, positions!”
You all ducked behind various pieces of furniture, and one of Fushiguro’s Divine Dogs hit the light switch, plunging the room into darkness before it melted into the shadows once more.
A second later, the door creaked open, revealing Inumaki and Panda’s silhouettes standing in the frame. From beside you, Nobara began to giggle, and you pinched her in an effort to get her to shut up. It worked, although it did have the unfortunate consequence of her pinching you back.
“What’s going on here?” Inumaki said, turning the lights on. As soon as he did, you all (with the exception of Fushiguro, of course) leapt out at him. He fell backwards in surprise, staring up at you through thick lashes.
“Surprise!” Yuji said.
“It’s not my birthday?” Inumaki said.
“Do you see a cake anywhere?” Nobara said, “This isn’t a birthday party, it’s a farewell party!”
“A farewell party? But who are we saying farewell to?” Inumaki said in confusion.
“You. Did you think we wouldn’t care about your departure? You idiot, we’re going to miss you so much!” Maki said, sniffing and wiping away a tear.
“Let’s all go around and share our favorite memories with Inumaki,” Yuji said. Inumaki seemed dumbfounded, so Nobara took the initiative to respond.
“That’s a great idea! I’ll go first — I really enjoyed the one time he let me paint his nails,” she said.
“I don’t have any good memories,” Fushiguro deadpanned, “But if I had to pick a tolerable one, it would be when I convinced him to use his Cursed Speech on Nanami.”
“I remember that!” Maki said, howling in laughter, “And I can’t pick a favorite memory. We just have too many good ones.”
“Same!” Yuji said, and he was bawling now for some reason, “You’re just so cool, Inumaki! I’m so sad that you’re going!”
“Y/N, what about you?” Maki said.
“Confess! Confess! Confess!” Nobara chanted, not even trying to be subtle about it anymore.
“Be quiet!” you said.
“Do it or I’ll do it for you!” she said. You looked around at the audience; they all seemed interested, even Fushiguro. Though you wanted to talk to Inumaki in a bit more of a private setting, Nobara and Maki were right in that this was the perfect time to say something. So, taking a deep breath, you faced the boy.
“Inumaki,” you said, “I know that I’ve been acting weird recently, ever since you told me you’ll be going, but that’s because I don’t want you to. See, the truth is that I love you. I think I have for a while now, and I’m going to miss you, and I don’t want you to go, so please don’t. Please stay.”
He blinked. “Huh? What do you mean? I never said I was going anywhere.”
“Yes you did!” you said, pointing at him accusingly, “I remember it! That day in the infirmary!”
“I didn’t say I was going anywhere, I said I leave you!” he said.
“That’s the same thing!” you said indignantly, “You’re getting upset about semantics when I just confessed that I love you, idiot! Doesn’t that even mean anything to you?”
“No? I’ve never heard of that word before!” he said.
“Love? You’ve never heard of love before?” you said. He shook his head.
“Nope,” he said.
“L-O-V-E. Love. That rings no bells?” you said. His face suddenly went snow-white.
“L-O-V-E is pronounced…love?” he said.
“How the hell else would it be pronounced?” you snapped, feeling far too bewildered and irritated to soften your words. How could he have treated your feelings so flippantly? How did he just not understand love?
Inumaki suddenly found the floor incredibly fascinating. “...leave.”
“What?” You said.
“What?” he said innocently.
“OH MY GOD!” Nobara squealed, catching on far quicker than you, “You both are idiots!” Finally, you began to understand, and then you were inclined to agree with her.
“So you’re not going anywhere?” you checked.
“No, I’m not,” he said.
“He hasn’t been able to speak for practically his entire life,” Panda said, shoulders shaking with laughter, “Can you blame him if he mispronounces a couple of words now and then? It’s not like anybody’s ever corrected him before.”
Mispronounced words. He had mispronounced one of the simplest words in the English language, and it had led to all of this.
“You’re not leaving,” you said again, drawing closer to him, “You’re not leaving me.”
“I won’t ever leave you if you don’t want me to,” he said, wrapping his arms around you in a warm hug.
“Don’t,” you said, “Please don’t.”
“I love you. That’s what I meant to say all along,” he said.
“I guess I threw this whole party for nothing, then,” you said, hiding your face in his shirt.
“Is this what you were shopping for earlier? Not…the other things?” he said.
“Yeah. It was just a surprise, so I didn’t want you coming along,” you said, feeling bashful at how entirely silly the entire affair had ended up being. He let out a warm, gentle laugh that caused his chest to vibrate against your cheek.
“It’ll be hard, you know. Once this week is over, I’ll be back to only speaking in rice ball ingredients,” he warned.
“That’s probably for the best. Less room for misinterpretation,” you said.
“Plus, she has an ingredients fetish!” Nobara chimed in. You withdrew from the safety of Inumaki’s shirt to scowl at her.
“Enough with the ingredients fetish!”
A knock at the door interrupted the tense showdown; Panda opened it to reveal a delivery man, who was holding a package and fidgeting, probably out of fear, considering he was face to face with a giant, sentient panda.
“I have a package from an Okkotsu Yuta, addressed here?” he said. You slapped your forehead.
“Shit, I forgot about him! Thank you,” you said, accepting the box and then quickly calling Okkotsu.
“Hey, guys!” he said cheerily. His phone must have been set up against the wall of a building or something, because it showed him busy using his katana to exorcise curses and not even breaking a sweat, “Sorry, this isn’t a great time, but congratulations on getting together! I hope you like your present — hey! Stay away from the iPhone!” The screen abruptly went dark as a curse swiped at Okkotsu’s cell phone, knocking it down while the sorcerer snarled.
“Open the present!” Yuji said excitedly.
Inside of the box were two bright pink t-shirts. Both of them had white lettering on them — one said I’m Okkotsu Yuta’s Best Friend Foreverand the other said I’m Okkotsu Yuta’s Girlfriend-in-Law.
You all stared at them, expressions varying from amusement to delight to horror. You didn’t even question how Okkotsu had known that you and Inumaki would confess to each other. Clearly, he already thought you both were together, so it was really just divine timing in that sense.
Somewhere in Africa, Okkotsu finished exorcising the curses and sheathed his katana, casting aside his jacket to reveal a bright pink shirt that said on it in white lettering, I’m Okkotsu Yuta.
“Maybe they’ll let me third wheel,” he mused to himself, “I mean, they had better, considering how hard these shirts were to find at the thrift store.”
Tumblr media
122 notes · View notes
bigdickgojo · 8 months
Text
sucking gojo's d!ck in a honda civic
summary: gojo offers to drive you to uni so you can take an important exam. on the drive there he has a few things in mind to help you study
psa: gojo doesn’t drive a honda civic we know he’s driving the most expensive flashy shit but it’s a fun title :p
tags: f!reader x gojo, blowjob, oral sex (m!receiving), car sex, public sex (kinda), cum in mouth
Your phone pinged with a notification from Gojo: I'm here. Gojo offered to pick you up from your place, agreeing to drive to the important exam you had at uni this morning.
You walked outside with your hands full of the material you wanted to cram into your brain before the test. Gojo stood against his car, staring, gawking as you neared.
"Gojo! Help me before I drop something."
He pushed off his car and walked toward you, grabbing your backpack off your shoulder and snatching the ballpoint pin from your mouth.
"Thanks," you sighed out. You reached up to give him your ritual hello kiss. Your arms tangled around his neck, your hands automatically grabbing his fluffy hair to mess with.
———
On the car ride there, Gojo urged to stop at Starbucks. He needed a drink to keep him awake (he wanted the sweetest, most chocolate-filled Frappuccino they had to offer).
When he pulled up into the Starbucks drive-thru line during peak time for their morning rush, it was no surprise a line of cars was waiting. He let out an impatient sigh, and a pouty look settled on his face.
You could feel his attention on you as he repeatedly tapped the steering wheel. You should have focused more on memorizing minor details to ensure you aced your exam instead of being distracted by Gojo.
"I'm bored," Gojo whined while poking at your thigh.
"Well, entertain yourself. I'm studying." You held up the flashcards, waving them in his face as a reminder.
That didn’t convince him much because his big hands grabbed for your wrists, wrapping around them too quickly. "Ahh, but that's so boring," he whined. “You want to try something fun?"
You frowned a little at his mischievous statement. With the sheepish grin on his face, a look which you knew by now meant nothing but trouble.
He rested your hand on his lower stomach. You found yourself annoyed at how attractive this man is. You could effortlessly feel his lean ab muscles through his cotton shirt—the same shirt that also fit him too well. You couldn’t help but admire how well it suited his body.
“Is this the fun you were talking about?” You glanced at the apparent bulge in his pants. He chuckled in response, shooting you a shit-eating grin.
Rolling your eyes, you ran your hand over his clothed cock. He was eager under your touch; you could make him beg if you wanted to. “You want me to suck you off in the drive-thru line while you wait to order?” you played it down, the most innocent look on your face.
“You’re a smart girl! I want just that,” he boasted back.
One second, you watched him as he licked his lips, spewing nonsense. The next second, you were pulling down his pants. Another second later, you stared shamelessly at his hard cock, which sprung back, resting on his stomach. Now your mouth was wrapped around his cock.
He let out a satisfied grunt as you sucked around his tip. You pumped the rest of his length with your hand. It was a feat to fit his entire size in your mouth, but that didn’t stop you. You continue to take him inch by inch. Gojo shuddered a bit as you did so.
You went at a leisurely pace as you bobbed your warm mouth up and down. Gojo’s hips jerked into your mouth, eager for you to pick up the pace.
*HONK HONK*
The car behind you had blown, signaling to move up in the line.
“Jeez, someone’s impatient,” Gojo huffed out. He moved the car up and rolled the window down to order. You still had his cock in your mouth, sucking away, earning soft moans from Gojo as he tried to complete his order.
All it would take was one peek into the car to see the flushed state you both were in. His cock in your mouth: spit mixed with his precum that leaked down your chin, and one of his hands down your shirt playing with your nipples. As he spoke into the intercom, his warm hand flicked at your nipples, which you gasped at. He finished ordering and pulled further into the line.
You could feel Gojo loosen up more with each swirl your tongue made around his tip. “You take me so well,” he grunted, resting his head against the car headrest, his eyes not leaving yours. You mumbled in agreement. You removed his cock from your mouth and spat on it, pumping it up and down with your hand, your thumb making gentle circles around the top of his dick. He took in a sharp inhale as his cock twitched with precum leaking down it. He looked at you with such a pleading, desperate face, his cheeks hot. You cracked a smile at him.
The look in his eye, if only you could’ve taken a picture. His chest heaved violently, his eyes glimmered full of lust, and he looked deprived of only a drug you could provide.
You lowered your mouth on his cock, taking him whole again. You bobbed up and down, only amplifying the mess, until his voice grew strained and his moans (pleads) were closer together. “I-I. Shit. I’m going to,” he trailed off. He did not need to say it; you knew what was coming.
You gave a reassuring nod, milking him more. It wasn’t long until he uttered a string of curse words, shooting his load in your mouth. His hand was tight around your jaw as you opened your mouth for him to see, then swallowed it.
“Fuck babe, you are so hot,” he grabbed your face kissing you. He readjusted himself quickly as the cars started to move yet again.
Gojo pulled up at the window to pay and get his drink, a seemingly regular interaction compared to what had just occurred.
You wiped at your mouth, catching your breath. “That was fun, wasn’t it?” He cheered, ruffling the top of your head. You swatted his hand away.
“I hate you,” you teased him, and giving him an evil stare while you pulled down the mirror to fix what was smudged.
141 notes · View notes
Text
DINE & DASH ───
chris o’doyle 𖦹
ೃ⁀➷ “Deep in my enemy I find the lover.” — ‘The Cid’, Pierre Corneille
Tumblr media
pairing. chris o’doyle x waitress!reader
summary. you meet chris o’doyle 3 times. the 1st, he’s got a gun pointed at you. the 2nd, you learn his name. the 3rd, you’ve got a gun pointed at him.
warnings. swearing, guns, mention of death, robbery, shooting
word count. 4k
a/n. i recognize this fic doesn’t actually have any romance in it, so considering the reception i might make a part 2😄 (perhaps with an emotional love confession and fluffy smut :o)
Tumblr media
i.
Now, here’s the thing about living in Boston, circa 1978, working at a diner: you’ve gotta buy a gun.
Especially because the shitty diner you work at is downtown. Downtown is utterly fucked at night, where all the doped up creeps, gangsters & prostitutes come out to play.
It’s by an off-chance (off-chance being that your boss was a day drinker who couldn’t handle the diner at night without throwing up) that you work the night shift. 
So, the gun. You don’t know how to use one, buy one, hell, you don’t even know what you’re looking for; you just know you need to buy a fucking gun, because you cannot take any more attempted robberies at the diner. 
(There have been several, at this point, and the only way you’ve avoided having the diner robbed blind is by pretending to be one of those rough-‘round-the-edges folk who could kill someone with a broom if properly motivated. 
Think, the kind of person, who, if faced with a gun in a robbery, would laugh at the colour of your gun and smash your head in with a napkin dispenser.)
One night, you’re coming back to the cashier after refilling all the coffee pots, and a man you’ve never seen before is sitting at the front counter. 
“Sorry ‘bout the wait,” you say, retying your alabaster apron, smoothing down the wrinkles. 
The man - who looked exactly like those rough-‘round-the-edges folk - shakes his head. “No fault to you, girl.” He says, Irish accent curling around his words like a snake. 
“So, what’re you havin’?” You say, lighting a cigarette, reveling in the nicotine-filled rush it sends right up to your brain. 
The man inhales his own cigarette, staring at you intently for a moment. His gaze makes you squirm, running all over your body. It's nothing out of the ordinary for you, to be eye-fucked by a shady creep in the late night, but his attention is laser-focussed, like he could see through you.
“Mmm,” the man broke his silence, and his gaze drifted elsewhere, “d’you got red ale?” 
Your eyebrows lift at the request, but you complied, grabbing a pint and filling it to the brim with the man’s choice of drink. When you hand it to him, he looks as surprised as you do: “What kind of Boston diner sells red ale?”
“You ask, darlin’, you receive.” The pet name is a conscious decision on your part; there’s something about the man that sets alarm bells off in your head, but you can’t place any context, so you try to appease him.
The man looks at you, then the beer, and then shrugs. “Fuck it,” he murmurs under his breath, and downs the whole thing in one. 
You put out your cigarette, resisting the urge to roll your eyes; now, you’d have to fumble around, wait to see if he’d pay & leave or order something else. 
However, he does neither, pulling out a shiny Colt Python from his leather jacket pocket, pointing it at you and cocking off the safety. 
Your heart jumps in your throat, constricting your breathing, and your hands immediately come up. Everything happens so fast, and you can’t really process anything but your fear. 
You consider doing your act, your confident, no-nonsense, rough skank farse, but something tells you he won’t believe it, just shoot you point blank. Those eyes of his, crystalline blue with little to no emotion tinting them, sends shivers down your spine.
“C’mere,” he gestures to you, “‘round the counter.” He’s chewing on the end of his wet cigarette, not having had the chance to pull it out and inhale.
You do as he asks, taking gentle, tentative steps in front of him. You walk carefully, so as not to startle him; make him shoot you.  
“Where’s yer boss?” The man says, running a calloused hand through his brown hair, gun still trained on you. 
You gulped, focussing on breathing properly. “He’s - he does- he doesn’t work the night shift.” You make out in a painful stutter.
The man raised a brow at this, finally pulling out his cigarette and leaving it on the ashtray. “Well,” he looked as if he was weighing his options, “you lot keep a safe in here?”
You nodded vehemently, your throat still clenched in fear. 
“Go on then. Show me.” He waved the gun haphazardly, and you made quick work of the situation: grabbing the store keys from underneath the desk, and skittering to your boss’s office. 
You pushed open the loud, creaky door then you immediately dropped to your knees and unlocked the safe. Inside was a jaw-dropping amount of cash, an amount your boss had conveniently failed to mention was being kept in the store — as well as a cute little Smith & Wesson .38. 
Before either of you could tell what the other was doing, you’d gone in for the kill: he grabbed the cash, you grabbed the pistol. 
Sure, your boss was an absent-minded fuck who always did you dirty by giving you the night-shift, but he was your boss, and a good one at that; he paid you on time, usually never said no to your vacation requests, and was generally well-mannered and kind. To top it off, you knew he had a real large family to feed. 
“Sweetheart, I jus’ want the cash. Yer boss owes us a great deal of debt, alright?” The man said, his own hands in the air now. He had slipped his gun back into the holster that hung by his belt, and he knew just as well as you did that the slightest movement toward that area would have you shooting bullets like a fucking madman. 
Never underestimate someone who was jumpy and holding a gun: they were trigger happy. 
You inhaled and exhaled shakily, your fingers hesitantly brushing past the safety lever. “All of it?” you said helplessly, trying to erase the mental image of how your boss would look later, absolutely crushed that the store, his prized possession, had been robbed. Under your “watchful” eye. 
The stranger considered this, his mustache curling as his face contorted around the idea. “…Most of it,” he settled on, cornflower blue eyes peering past the gun and instead landing on you. 
“Why,” he continued, shifting the weight between his feet, “you wanna dip your toes in the water, doll?”
You recoiled, both at the pet name and the connotation you also wanted to rob your boss, but you knew that if he knew you were just going to give your cut back to your boss, the stranger would come back and rob the store all over again. 
Instead, you nodded curtly. You figured you could finally buy a gun with a portion of the money, so if this stranger ever came knocking ‘round your place, you could satiate his suspicion by pointing a piece at him. 
The man let out a sigh of relief at the compromise reached. “Guns down,” he said, and you dropped your hand to the floor. He didn’t reach for his Colt Python, so you visibly relaxed as well. 
After a few moments of mumbling under his breath and thumbing through the bills, he shoved two thirds of the cash into his leather jacket pockets, then tossed the rest into your trembling hands. 
“Spend it wisely, darlin’. Don’t go buying all the pretty dresses money can afford - you’ll get caught.” With that, the stranger stuffed his pockets with his hands and exited promptly. 
You gulped, beads of sweat trailing down your back and making you squirm — there was no way that just fucking happened, right?
Right? You thought. Jesus fucking christ, you really had to get a better job. A better place to live now, too; the stranger knew your face and your name — seriously, screw the diner waitress name tags meant to make you look approachable — so if you were, at any point in time, considered a loose end, they’d be coming for you next. 
It’s only then, you realize, he never paid for the ale. 
ii. 
The second time you see the stranger is not even two weeks after the diner-robbery incident. 
Following the robbery, your boss gave you time off so he could sort the mess out — as well as his debts, after you told him what the robber told you — and you found yourself with the small bit of cash you portioned off from the safe to buy a gun. 
You followed word of mouth on where exactly to purchase a gun for days, keenly listening in on loose-lipped men who came in too late at night or too early in the morning to even consider the possibility that the sweet waitress who kept butting in to give them a refill could be listening. 
Finally, you entered a bar in anticipation: one of the loose-lipped men mentioned a man who dealt out small revolvers that you thought would do just perfectly for space in your purse, right in that very bar. 
Time was dripping drearily toward midnight, and the wad of cash wedged within the waistband of your flare jeans burned guiltily against you as you searched for the man selling — it wasn’t your money, after all. 
You shook yourself mentally, however, reminding yourself to consider it hush money, or trauma money, for the ordeal you experienced. Then, you spotted the seller who’d been described: average height, lanky, wild brown hair. He was speaking animatedly at the bar counter, silver rings on his fingers gleaming in the dull bar light. 
You slid onto the black, faux leather stool beside him, quietly informing the idle bartender you wanted a rum & coke, before leaning into the ear of the seller. 
“Smith & Wesson, model 36.” you whispered huskily, then promptly preoccupying yourself with smiling at the barkeep and thanking him for the drink. You were a little nervous, getting involved in Boston’s underground crime world, even if it were just for a simple gun purchase. 
The man stopped his storytelling to down his drink — red ale, you noted, brows furrowing at the unexpected nostalgia of last time — and speak to you without turning completely. 
“Straight to business, are we?” He said silkily, and you froze, parsing through your memories to correctly match this voice with that voice— “Name’s Chris O’Doyle, and yes, thank you for “asking”, I can provide you wit’ a beautiful little S&W model 36.”
When you didn’t respond eagerly, in stark contrast to your previous behavior, the stranger from the robbery — Chris O’Doyle, you now knew — turned to face you completely.
“…Well, this is jus’ grand, isn’t it, doll?” Chris said, sarcasm dripping from his tongue.
“Fuck’s sake,” you blurted out, pinching your nose bridge. “I didn’t— why the fuck are you here?”
Chris raised a tentative brow, “I’ve got my fingers in all kinds of pies, darlin’. Can’t expect a smart Irish man not to, eh?”
“Jesus christ,” you murmured under your breath. You thought you wouldn’t have to see this man ever-fucking again, but as fate turned out, you just did. 
You steeled your nerves: you’d buy the gun. It was just as well to buy it from him, so he could see you weren’t to be messed with. That, and so he wouldn’t go sniffing around for the money you gave back to your boss. 
“I need a —“ You began, but were irritatingly cut off by Chris.
“—Smith & Wesson, model 36. I know, darlin’, I heard ya the first time. Now, let’s get out of here, I can’t just hand the thing over in here,” he said, before pressing himself flush against you and whispering in your ear. “Plus, it’s best you leave: some of the shitstains in here are gettin’ ideas, seein’ a pretty lady like you, all alone.”
Suddenly, Chris got up, and snaked an arm around your waist. “Darlin’!” He exclaimed, sounding drunk out of his mind, “I don’t- don’t wan’ go feckin’ home!” 
“Play along, unless you wanna use that new gun of yer’s on one of the creeps in here later,” He continued sneakily under his breath. 
Begrudgingly, you did as asked, and supported him up, trying to look like a tired wife dragging her dumbass husband back home. “I told you to quit fucking drinking!” you shouted, smacking him upside the head and dragging him by the arm. 
“Christ, woman! Can’t a man jus’ have a wee drink?” 
“Shut the fuck up, you damn headache!” You screeched back at him. 
Okay, you admit: it was kind of fun to shout insulting names at the man who’d been haunting your dreams since that night.
You hadn’t been having the… best sleep, as of late. Always heaving, waking up at ungodly hours after the dream ended with the cold tip of Chris’s gun pressed neatly at your temple, always unable to get back to sleep for fear the dream would continue and you’d be shot dead in it. 
When you and Chris had successfully averted all public eye, exiting the bar and stumbling to a street a couple blocks away where a car was parked, he let up the drunken husband act. 
“Smart of you, y’know,” he informed you absently, leaning into the open window of his car. He continued by rummaging through the vehicle, trying to find the trunk key in his storage compartment.
“Smart of me to what?” you echoed back, looking up and down the street in case someone was walking past or driving by to witness your incredibly shady and conspicuous arms deal. 
“To buy a gun,” said Chris, a certain lilt to his tone that made you know he thought it was the obvious answer. 
“Yeah, well, you made sure of that.” you said with an eye roll. If you sounded comfortable, it’s because you were, at least a little bit. 
In the small timeframe you’d known and spoken to Chris O’Doyle, you figured out three things about him: he was a penchant for the theatrical, if not a little bit of a procrastinator, was plenty lofty, and probably treated customers and friends like pure gold. You knew that if you were buying, he would be on his best behavior, and do all in his power to keep that happening, be it moving the sun, moon and stars — or kill someone. 
“Now, what’s that supposed to mean?” Chris questioned, brow raised as he slipped out of his car window with the key in his hand. 
You thinned your eyes. “Hm, I don’t know, maybe the fact you threatened me with a gun and robbed me blind has me worried for my safety?
He rounded the vehicle, unlocking the trunk and pulling the heavy metal lid up. “I didn’t rob you blind, sweetheart. I robbed your boss blind. And, the gun’s standard business practice. Protect the messenger, threaten the target, all that.”
You sighed exasperatedly, but ignored him, instead opting to pull the wedge of cash out of your pants. You handed the entire wad to him, then opened up your other hand to receive the revolver.
 “You can count, right? Otherwise, your boss’s been robbed blind for a while.” Chris mocked, a sly grin spreading on his lips while his hand hovered above the trunk full of guns for the weapon of your choice. 
Once he found the gun, you snatched the piece out of his hand impatiently, discreetly tucking it away where your bills had been. “I don’t want any more dirty money on me. Enough to buy this damn gun is all I need.” 
“And a few cigarette packs it seems,” he shot back, clearly noticing the cash you handed him was short of the amount he originally gave you. 
“S’not any of your business what I buy.” You said tersely, then quickly walked off and left him without so much as a goodbye. 
After a second thought: “Now stay the fuck out of my life!” you shouted down the street, turning and not looking back.  
iii. 
The thing about living in Boston, circa 1978, working at a diner is that you’ve gotta buy a gun.
Now, you had gone ahead and bought a gun, but it was only ever supposed to be a precaution. Something you brought to work, or when you went out late at night. 
And, of course you never had to use it: you did have normal, functioning common sense, so you never found yourself in situations where your gun became more than just something taking up space in your purse. 
But with Chris O’Doyle, you found, you threw your common sense — as well as your precaution — straight to the wind. 
It’s late at night, quite similar to all the other times you’d encountered the man, like a certain time of night had him summoned like a fucking demon, and he appears. Right in the middle of the diner, sitting in that same spot he’d pulled out his pistol and robbed you. 
After a while, the incident stopped bothering you - as well as the fact you now owned a fucking gun - but you never did get Chris’s face out of your head, those piercing blue eyes. Said eyes were now staring at you straight, before trailing off, like the fucking criminal was embarrassed. 
You don’t know what exactly was running through your head, but, again, Chris O’Doyle and you equaled common sense and precautions funeral, and you immediately dragged yourself to the breakroom, where you kept your stuff during a shift — including your purse — and you came back out with your shiny, unused Smith & Wesson model 36 gleaming in your hands. 
“Fucking—“ Chris cursed, when he saw you come out with the gun, which was trained on him shakily. “Put the damn gun down! Jesus, d’you even know how to use that thing?”
You bit your lip, deciding not to answer his very valid, very biting question, for you did not know how to use a gun properly. “Just - what the fuck are you doing here, Chris?”
Deep in your mind, a more unbothered part of you wondered why you kept saying that when Chris appeared, like the mustached man was some creep ex who was stalking you. 
“I’m just fucking peckish, girl. This is a diner, is it not?” He exclaimed, like what you were doing was manic and unexpected. 
You stared at him incredulously, reluctantly putting down the hand that held the gun. You’d told him to, paraphrasing, “completely and totally fuck off”. What part of that did he not get?
“The part you don’t get, darlin’, is that I don’t care.” Chris shook his head, and you were so distraught you didn’t register you’d actually said what you were thinking out loud. 
“God forbid you do!” You said, an infuriated laugh coiling around your words. “Order, then please grant me the blessing of never seeing you, ever again. Like I already fucking asked.”
Chris puffed up his cheeks, then blew the air out of them. “Red ale.” he said simply, looking like that was it, before continuing and making you freeze midway between quickly running to the kitchen to grab and fill the glass. 
“And, eh…” he scanned through the plastic menu the diner offered, “a slice of Boston cream pie.”
You smiled at him tensely, hoping he knew it was fake as hell and meant to make him uncomfortable. “Coming right up,” you ground out through gritted teeth. 
You thus disappeared into the diner kitchen - though not without first expertly hiding your pistol back in your purse - busying yourself with warming up the slice of pie in the ancient microwave your boss believed to be a holy grail heirloom as it was from his mother. It was loud, took too long, and always made the food too hot — but now, you were reveling in its flaws.
Loud means you didn’t have to hear Chris and whatever the hell he was doing, too long meant you could stall (and, pray he’d get bored and leave), and too hot meant that, later, you could privately make fun of him for burning his tongue, then have to blow on it and look like a little kid. 
When it finished, you haphazardly threw it onto a plate, and filled Chris’s ale just half-way. If he wanted service here, fine, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to get good service. 
Then, you handed it to him with a loud clatter on the counter, startling him out of his chain-smoking stupor. He made a face at your antics, but put out his cigarette and picked up the fork on the plate to begin eating anyway. 
Finally, with having served Chris his stupid pie and stupid red ale, you could count down to the second until you never had to see him again, and you could finally erase him from your mind, forget how his gun felt trained on you, icy blue eyes digging into your spine. 
However, much like you, it seemed an entirely different group of people with a grudge against Chris O’Doyle also threw common sense and precaution out the window when they saw him. 
One moment you were pulling a cigarette out of the sleek, metal case sitting in the pocket of your apron, the next, Chris was jumping over the counter and shouting at you to duck. 
You did as told almost immediately - his tone of voice had grown serious, cold, something you’d only heard briefly the night he robbed the diner. 
Bullets tore through the diner, completely shattering and destroying the glass windows. The shots ricocheted against the walls, making the whole diner shake and feel like it was going to collapse. After a few more minutes of rapid gunfire eating at the building, something flew in from the same direction of the bullets. 
“Good fucking riddance, Chris O’Doyle!” A voice called from outside, Several vehicles could be heard driving away as quick as they came, not even bothering to check if Chris was dead or alive. 
You guessed that they — whoever “they” were — were a confident bunch, but unfortunately for them, Chris was still alive following that clownish display of gunfire. 
Hidden beneath the diner counter, you laid against Chris’s bandy chest, his arms holding him close to you, like he was a kid and you were his prized balloon. One of his hands petted at the crown of your head, almost soothingly, while the other hand fumbled with his signature Colt Python. 
Then, an ear shattering boom exploded from the “something” that was thrown into the building. You supposed it also set fire to quite a few things, for the water sprinklers set off and soaked the entire building. 
For a long moment, it was just you and Chris, laying on the floor beneath the diner counter, sprinkler water soaking you both. Your hands were clenched impeccably tight on his leather jacket sleeve, and his hand had, like on autopilot, begun carding through your locks comfortingly. It seemed to comfort him more than you however, his breathing sounding stilted, and, with your pressed right up against his chest, you knew the situation had shocked him. 
“That happen to you often?” you said, disregarding all questions that were clambering around your head for this softer, more considerate one. 
Sure, the man maddened you to no end, and you still had dreams of him shooting you in the diner or jumping you in the street, but you were human, and he was too. Chris seemed like the kind of man who was inured to all sorts of sick and twisted things, so this event having shocked him surely had to be a large one. 
And so, you knew it was empathy that needed to be used here; you recognized the struggle of a human vulnerable. 
“More than I’d like,” Chris whispered back, his eyes shutting closed, surely replaying the entire situation behind his eyelids. 
You could digest this all later, and he could talk about it later - if he wanted - but for now, it was just you and him in the diner, your voice gentle, his touch shaky. 
Tumblr media
184 notes · View notes
Text
Hardest of hearts
Tumblr media
a/n so this was born after my midnight Eris talk with @swansworth and me abandoning Eris my fire boy. So I present to you a harvest moon celebration and Eris meeting the most captivating stranger. Please be gentle on me cause I think I forgot how to write actually.
••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••
Eris could think of a thousand reasons why he didn't want to be here. The leading two were (A) He despised his father beyond all measure and had been up his ass for far too many hours than he should have wanted already. Adding to that attending the stupid party that he had frowned on for his ego wasn't on the list. (B) He wanted to be left alone without all of these females who were tugging at his sleeves at any given moment. As if Eris was candy in a wrapper.
It was a shame, truly. The fireling used to love the moonlight harvest celebration. His mother had always told them endless stories and tales on the night of the brightest moon that would condense into specks of approaching evening dust. They sat by the fireplace near a large window and talked, talked, talked. It lulled the younglings; their imaginations were crackling inside them. It all seemed forever ago now. Now all Eris remembered from a night like that was his father dragging him off to beat him up for being childish and listening to that nonsense.
Eris swirled the drink in his glass. An hour. Max. Then everyone would be way too into their drinks, and he would be free to slip out through the back door and watch the moon in his own company with no distractions. Just be. Just be himself. "Oh, Lord Eris, your mask tonight is exquisite," the female that had been pinning after him said. Her fingers had once again wrapped around his arm, and Eris had to work harder than the devil to not grimace. She was the daughter of some lord that Beron loved. Making a scene with her would only backfire on him. So the fireling smiled, practically making the girl in front of his drool, "Your cat ears are... fluffy". He cringed a little at his own words. Eris was happy that she was more interested in spreading her legs for him than his words, and the simple fact that he was even speaking to her was enough to make her all flustered.
That was another thing he hated about this weird circus that his father demanded. Everyone needing to dress up and wear masks. It was silly, and even if he knew that he looked good, the deep orange jacket that he wore alongside his fox mask and his red hair. Eris knew he was full of himself for thinking so, but he wasn't too surprised that all the females were running after him. Particularly in a court of old, cranky men.
Did he use it to his advantage, yes? Too many times. He slept with most of the females in the room, but it never gave him what he wanted. It hurt him more than anything. Made him feel even more lonely. Those embraces didn't warm him; they made him feel dirty, just like the piece of shit his father always painted him to be. And out of everything Eris hated that it made the females he bedded assume that they had made it. They had ripped his walls in half and stepped inside to see his true face. In reality, they couldn't have been further away from it.
More girls walked past him. Dresses cut so low that their breasts were almost falling out of their corsets. At least his mother wasn't here. He was thankful for it even if she knew that Beron himself dragged a young, naive woman into his rooms after events like this. Even now, up on the throne, his father was surrounded by females, who fed him his food and poured him drink after drink, their hands roaming everywhere. This was a nightmare, and now more than ever, Eris wondered why all the fathers, brothers, and whatnot allowed their daughters and sisters to step so low. For what? A night to be high lord's or his sons sluts? Where did they think it would lead them? The throne? Eris and his brothers had at least enough decency to just leave them be. Beron, on the other hand, had sent a handful of these girls six feet under.
"My father speaks so highly of you. You're the best male to be married to," the girl from the other side chirped, dragging her finger over his chest, and Eris instantly pulled away. Downing his drink in one go, he turned to the girl and said, "Ge dance with someone; I need a new drink." With that, he walked away and over to his father's throne. It wasn't a better place to be. Since all he was going to hear for the rest of the evening were moans from the young girls being touched on by his father. At least he could turn his back on it. No one dared to stand so close to the throne if they weren't on their knees for Beron but as the future high lord had stood there for the majority of his life anyways. 
The fireling found no entertainment no matter where he turned his gaze. There was nothing. Nothing held his gaze for longer than a heartbeat. Soon, he once again reassured himself, just a bit more, and you would be free than blame tomorrow's absence on too much alcohol. and you'll rest as you deserved. But the doors to the ballroom opened. Not many people cared, among them Eris, since he was sure that it would be servants with trays of food. Yet he couldn't have been more wrong.
Two males came into sight first, dressed in expensive clothes. Eris could tell by the way the material held its shape. They looked over the lower dance floor for a second before turning back and extending their hands towards something, or more like someone. Eris' mouth fell open. Music seemed to die down in the background as the males brought a female into everyone's sight. No, not just a female. You had to be a goddess. An angel. Some kind of holy spirit. Your beauty was beyond anything Eris had ever seen. Even with a mask covering most of your face, you looked like the most beautiful thing he had ever laid eyes upon. Your movement looked as smooth and elegant as the flowers that bent slightly to the morning breeze. You bowed to the lord on the throne alongside your companions. And here and now, Eris was thankful that he chose this place. He knew your attention wasn't on him. But maybe you noticed him too, and your manners were not inclined to honor Beron but instead were a kind gesture to him.
A new need blazed inside Eris as he watched you slowly move down the stairs; he needed to get to know you. And he found it frustrating, almost, that he wasn't the only one who had noticed you. Everyone seemed to be looking at you as you lovingly smiled at everyone whose eyes you met. Something like jealousy rumbled in the pit of his stomach as one of the males leaned closer to your ear, probably slurring some nonsense that, regardless of its stupidity, had made you let out a laugh. Gods, strike him! Even your smile seemed addictive. Like a drug. He already wished he could see it again.
He watched you like a hawk for some time before one of the servants walked past him with glasses of wine. The fireling grabbed two with a swift move before he made his way toward you. More than happy that the two males you brought were already surrounded by the chatter of the autumn females. "What dishonor to this house that a lady like you wasn't offered a drink yet", with a foxy grin on his face, Eris handed you a glass. You let out a giggle and said, "Was about to walk myself out after such disgrace." Now Eris was grinning from ear to ear as he stood by your side.
"Will I have to watch my back now?", you gestured to the girl's leaning by the back wall frowning at you as if you were the devil. "I'll keep you protected, don't worry. You're saving my brain for that empty chatter". With yet another chuckle, you pressed the glass to your lips, and Eris couldn't help the thought of kissing you that washed over him all of a sudden. Your lips looked as soft as the clouds. "Do I get a name, butterfly?", Eris spoke softly. Your mask was shaped like the wing of a butterfly on one side, with a tiny butterfly covering the rest of it. As if they had landed on the most beautiful flowers for some rest. From closer up, you looked even more like a dream. "Names are only formalities, my lord. What do we learn from them? Nothing", Eris wanted to groan from the need. You were like no female he had met before. "That's an interesting take, my love. But you know who I am", that sounded way too cocky for his liking, but it was out in the open already. 
Your heart, on the other hand, had fluttered at the sound of the fireling's chosen nickname. Of course, you knew who he was. It was hard to not know Beron and his sons. They always stood out of the crowd. Especially Eris. Eris had already been the talk of the town. His name barely left any woman's lips. "Maybe I do, maybe I don't. All I know is that I don't care," you said, raising your gaze to him, and Eris was relieved he had swallowed the wine because the depth of your eyes pierced him so deeply that he forgot how to breathe for a spear moment.
"Dearest, join us; we need to say our thanks to the high lord," the male that walked with you said, appearing from behind you. Eris instantly noticed his hand on your lower back, which was exposed, and the Lordling couldn't help but tighten the grasp on his glass. "Lord Eris, what a pleasure to see you here tonight. Your father has outdone himself", through gritted teeth Eris managed to smile, "That's just how he is". You bowed to him before the men guided you through the crowd. Yet as you passed Eris, your fingers gently grazed his palm as you gave him one last look. He almost grabbed your hand in his. Hooked. Eris was hooked, and now more than ever he needed to catch a moment with you without any interruptions.
More than anything, fireling hated the fact that his father's eyes were now on you. Gods knew what disgusting thoughts were lingering in his sick and twisted brain. Over Eris's corpse, would he ever get a chance to lay his hands on you? Seeing Beron put a finger under your chin and lift your head to meet his face made the lordling want to strike through the floor and spare you from that interaction. But for now, he would stay put. Sharp emotions like this could only doom him. Give his father an ill need to mess with his son more and use you as a way to implicate him in more pain and suffering. So he waited. Then waited some more. Watched as a couple of males tried to approach you, either trying to offer you a drink or lure you onto the dance floor. All their attempts, however, were met with a polite decline. Slowly, like a predator approaching its prey, Eris inched closer to you. He waves off female after female.
"The crowd is rather boring here," you turned your gaze to a now somewhat familiar voice, "You've been watching me all night, lordling," Eris sucked in a breath. He truly thought he was being discreet about it. But then he wasn't the one to admit to it, so he only moved his gaze from you to observe the dance floor. "Are you not a fan of dancing?", "Quite the opposite. I'd love to, but...". You didn't need to finish the sentence. Eris knew what lay beneath the silence there. So he offered you his hand, bowing slightly. A silent request for you to dance with him. Your shoulders feel a little tight as the sound of people gossiping intensifies around you. But you weren't the one to back out. Oh no. So you bowed to the lord, taking his hand as he led you to the dance floor.
Eris was inches away from you in the blink of an eye. You could feel his breath on your skin. All you saw was him. All you felt was him. His musky, woodsy smell is swirling all around you. "Would you mind if I placed a hand on the small of your back?", The gesture took you by surprise, yet it warmed your heart. You knew it was mostly because of the exposed back, "Ain't that's how two people dance?", "Yes or no, darling?" You nodded your head, quickly moving closer to him as his warm palm came in contact with your skin, sending a shiver down your back.
Nothing else mattered. Nothing else existed. The audience's murmurs had faded into nothing. Eris pulled away right before the first notes of the melody began as you two circled one another, eyes upon each other. The steps felt easy, long ingrained in your memory from the endless dancing lessons you had as a child. It was strange to you that something so elegant could be performed by someone like Eris. A male who had this unshakable harshness about him. When your bodies finally collided and his hand reclaimed yours, and the warmth between you grew, you knew hiding your flushed cheeks would be difficult. You both moved in perfect sync. Like you and the music were one and not two separate things in this world. To Eris, you were perfect. You were perfect before the dance, but now. Now that he had seen you so lost in the melody, so relaxed, so at one with the sound. You were immaculate.
Your eyes never left each other. You moved around the dance floor with no fear of bumping into anyone. Fools. Fools would only step in your way. As you two flouted, the fireling spun you around only to catch you in place and continue guiding you through the steps. Your touches felt gentle and inviting, and Eris found himself dreading the last note of the melody already. You fully gave yourself to him. If he wanted you to step right, you did; if he wanted you to bend slightly backward so your back arched, you did just that. And every time he inched closer and closer, your heartbeat increased, yet you only pressed yourself closer to him. With the last beat of the song, Eris spun you around one last time. This time further away from himself. He watched as you gracefully twirled like a golden autumn leaf. Until your movements halted and you sank into a deep bow. Still breathing heavily, you lifted your eyes back to him. You both broke into a smile as your eyes met. The crowd erupted in cheers and applause. But Eris only walked closer to you and offered you his hand one last time before he led you away from the dance floor.
"I've never danced like this before," Eris admitted as you both walked toward the quieter part of the room. "Shame you're a wonderful dancer", "I can only say the same about you, mysterious butterfly", you huffed quietly, hand on your chest as you still tried to catch your breath. 
"I suggest a dare," you whispered, and Eris turned to you in an instant. "Say a word, and I'll be on my way to do it." The fireling leaned on the wall, watching you. "There's a celebration in the village as well. I heard that people dance around the fire there. I want to go". Eris's eyes scanned you. The celebrations in the town were more to his liking. It felt more in tune with nature, more authentic, and more ancient. "Not quite getting the dare, love", "Get us out of here, dance with me around the fire, and I'll take my mask off. I know that you've been dying to see my face". Eris snorted. You wicked thing. Already sensing that you had him wrapped around your finger, "A slight correction. I'm dying to know your name," Eris purred, coming closer to you as a smirk broke onto your face. "So you would know what name to moan when you jerk off tonight?" you teased playfully, pressing your nail into his chest. Eris let out a low growl, shaking his head slightly. "You are playing with fire, little girl," he said. "Is it a yes or a no?" You held a strong gaze on him. Eris quickly looked toward the back door and said, "After you, my lady."
It felt like you two had entered a whole new world as you walked through the backyard. The moon was bright and full, hanging low in the sky. Only the muffled sounds of music could reach you here. Your fingers carefully ran over the hedges, taking in the illuminated garden in front of you. "Won't your man notice your absence?" Eris questioned. The silence between the two of you was way too loud for his liking. "My man," you laughed quietly, "Are you territorial, my lord?" He would not have had it if any other female had pushed his buttons like that. But something about you fighting and teasing him had him feeling things he hadn't felt in a long while. 
When Eris didn't answer, you continued, "They are my brothers. Your competition is more limited than you might think." A strange relief washed through the heir of Autumn. And he almost felt silly for indeed feeling jealous towards them, "Who said I'm interested in you in any way?". Your eyes went big, and your step nearly halted. Eris noticed that as well and once again hated his stupid mouth for blabbing things like this. "Good thing we're on the same page then," you muttered, stepping forward way more quickly as you walked in front of him. Eris let out a sigh, quickly moving towards you. Shrugging off his jacket as he draped it over your shoulders to shield you from the chillier night before you reached the bonfires.
"I did not wish to upset you," Eris said, the need to apologize flourished inside her. Even if the sensation was new, he didn't. Couldn't have you upset with him, "My temper gets the best of me sometimes", "Not surprising considering that fire runs through you". So you knew. You knew who he was. What powers he had? You knew all of this information, but he was left with nothing.
"Are you from around here? Have we met before?" Eris pushed slightly. Trying to get at least something out of you. But all he got was a laugh, "Do you read poetry, lord?" Mother, you were going to kill him tonight. The  fireling nodded his head, and you hummed in delight. "Mine eye hath played the painter and hath steeled, thy beauty's form in table of my heart", you spoke, eyes fixed on Eris as you quoted your favorite sonnet. Eris felt like someone had taken him into a chokehold as those lines filled his ears. "My body is the frame wherein 'tis held, and the perspective that is best painter's art", the fireling continues, and he could swear your eyes had to glisten brighter. A gentle smile on your face now, "Very well, we had not met before, and no, I'm not from these lands." This had to be a cruel joke. Eris thought to himself. For the Mother to send you his way. To show him the beauty of a real strong-minded, educated female. How could he go on after meeting you?
The rest of the walk was silent, and when the light of bonfires filled your eyes, and the sound of gypsy music ran through you, Eris quickly pulled his hair up into a messy bun. Thankful for the masks, now that the people of the town will be involved. There was more than one male with red hair here, so blending in would be easier. Well, if not for your clothes. He reached for your hand, clasping your fingers together as you two entered the madness of the party. Ale and food plates were passed from hand to hand. People were singing old songs. Everyone was dancing everywhere. You let out an excited squeal, and Eris couldn't help but smile. He genuinely smiled as he watched you scan your surroundings.
"I would suggest you try Beta's roasted duck leg. Nothing is as delicious," the male said, reaching for one of the plates before turning to you. "How do you eat that?", "You bite from the whole leg and hope for the best." You gave him a look as if silently asking if he was seriously going to make you do this, but Eris only pushed the plate closer to you. And the Lord wasn't wrong; you practically moaned as the flavor hit your tastebuds. "Didn't I tell you so?", the fireling questioned before taking a bite himself.
Caramelized apples followed suit, then some pies. Eris kept on telling you stories about how his grandma used to bake all the goods and bring them to such events. How he watched the biggest bonfire being lit from behind his grandma's back. He wasn't even sure why he was telling you all of this. He hadn't told anyone about it. He did share. He took. Never gave. But it was the way you listened to him that kept him talking.
"Come, we need to find the best place for the best view of the fire", swirling through the bodies, Eris walks you closer and closer. Then gently guide you in front of him as his arms wrapped around you. "The oldest of the town usually lights it up", "Why?", you watched as the girls with flower reefs spun around. "It's believed that then he grants his fellow villagers a drop of his wisdom." You rested your head on Eris' chest as you watched the ceremony unfold, and you could swear you felt Eris pulling you even closer to him. And he did. Because he felt so at ease. For a moment forget that he even was the hire of Autumn. He felt free, and with you present to his chest, he couldn't help but allow himself a moment to dream. Maybe he would one day get to do this again. A gasp left your lips as the roaring flames shot up into the sky, and specks of ash rushed through the crowd.
"Don't fret, I would not let fire touch you, you're safe here", you looked up at him. Your lisp only a breath away from his. Eyes filled with lust and desire. Oh, how you wanted to press your lips to his! To just melt into this warmth with him, but a pang in your heart stopped you. A harsh reminder slashed through this misty full moon shield as you pulled away from Eris. The lordling's face was covered in confusion, and with one last sad look at him, you took off running. Moving through the crowd of people. Eris taken back by your sudden flee only darted after you moments later. But the crowd seemed to grow thicker, and within a blink of the night, you were gone. It was as if Eris had awoken from the most magical dream. Once again thrown into the sinking loneliness. Alone. All alone again.
270 notes · View notes
yae-energy · 4 months
Text
╰┈─✩ ˚ ‧ christmas time is here !! ‧ ˚
✧˖° synopsis : what gets these jjk character’s into the christmas spirit ??
✧˖° cast and crew : megumi fushiguro, yuji itadori, nobara kugisaki
.ᐟ content warnings : fluffy nonsense, a tiny manga spoiler (tsumiki), one mention of gojo, not proofread (sorry not sorry <3)
⤑ .𖥔 ݁ ˖ authors note : this is my christmas gift to the masses !!! i love yall, mwah mwah
megumi <3 : hot chocolate !!
Tumblr media
megumi doesn’t really care for christmas (or really any holiday for that matter.) it’s not because he hates it or anything. but he’s just kinda… y’know? he’s just very indifferent about it, and it’s really because:
a.) he’s never really had anyone to celebrate with.
sure, he has gojo and they get each other presents, but it’s moreso just a one and done deal. gojo is usually out doing…whatever so there’s not really much time for more than a quick “merry christmas, here’s your gift, i love you”
(the “i love you” is def more on gojo’s end but he nods in reciprocation)
b.) he doesn’t find much exciting about it.
he used to celebrate with tsumiki but… that stopped a long while ago due to unforeseen circumstances.
however, no matter how indifferent and blasé he may feel about the holidays. megumi fushiguro cannot (and will not.) deny a nice, warm, cup of hot cocoa ! he just can’t do it.
plus, now that he actually has people to celebrate the holidays with when gojo isn’t around, maybe there’s something to look forward to after all.
yuji <3 : christmas movies (hallmark and all)
Tumblr media
this mf LOVESSSSS christmas i tell you. and i mean, LOVESSSSSS the shit. there is no bigger fan than yuji itadori i can assure you that. so, what better way is there to get in the christmas spirit than with a christmas movie???
he loves the real cheesy tropey ones where the mc has to find “the true meaning of christmas” he can’t get enough of it !! mf eats that shit up every. single. time. without fail.
what can he say??? there’s nothing more christmas than…well… a christmas movie? bro is lwk a movie buff so he’s more than likely seen every single christmas movie at least twice. every day of december, he gets megumi and nobara to sit down and watch the movies with him and they have so much fun :(
- yuji provides the movies (of course.) it’s usually a hallmark movie cause he swears they’re a staple of the holidays. they’re never good though, (cause it’s hallmark.) but he thinks they’re classics nonetheless
- nobara provides the blankets and pillows for maximum warmth and comfort. (she even sets up her laptop and has like, a stock video of a fire place for ambiance.)
- megumi provides the snacks and drinks !!! both nobara and yuji can agree that megumi makes the best hot chocolate. (“there’s a science to it” as megumi often says.) and, he gets all their fave snacks as well.
they all have a shit ton of fun, more memories for yuji to cherish <3
nobara <3 : christmas sweaterssss (and accessories)
Tumblr media
despite being the fashionable fashionista she is, nobara loves an ugly christmas sweater. NOTHING BEATS IT LIKEEE ??? idk, it’s just such a christmasy thing?? y’know?? it’s almost mandatory to have one.
her first christmas with megumi and yuji, she got them all matching christmas sweaters for yuji’s “12 days of movies” marathon (it exceeded past 12 days but whatever.)
and when i tell you miss ma’am went SHOPPING??? oh girl she went SHOPPING SHOPPING. blankets, pillows, sweaters, headbands, etc. (and gojo happily funded her excursion too.)
just something about christmas makes her all giddy and excited, she needs to have every piece of clothing imaginable. and for every day of the movie night she brings a new sweater and headband for them to wear so they can embody the christmas spirit !!!
she gets those reallll big and fluffy blankets too so you know it’s all cozy and shit. by the end of the movie they’re all passed tf outttttt, they be waking up with those lines on their faces and everythinggg. them naps had them wondering what day and time it was 😭
she gets them all ugly sweaters for the true christmas feel, and she take a picture of all of them all decked out in their christmas-wear.
there’s never really a moment where nobara would willingly be caught ugly in something like that, but she makes ONE exception to cherish the memories.
Tumblr media
⤑ .𖥔 ݁ ˖ tags : @morosis-haze @jogeto @mypimpademia @zairene @planetlunaa @cosmiles @milesmolasses @chinieh @romiantic @nudystar @stqrriichiigo
Tumblr media
if you wish to be tagged in any future works, here’s my tag form to fill out <33
if you wish to submit a request, here’s my ask box :)
Tumblr media
⤑ .𖥔 ݁ ˖ closing notes : it’s been so long since i posted omg 😭😭😭 i wanted to do smth for christmas though to make up for halloween. (mb y’all… 😬)
also, take a shot everytime i say “christmas” or “holiday’s” 💀 def doing one for the second years though !!!!!
anyhow, stay safe, drink water. “stay supa freaky ! have great vagina ! i love yaaaa 😝”
- xoxo, yves
Tumblr media
30 notes · View notes
holylulusworld · 1 year
Text
Fake Diamond
Tumblr media
Summary: It’s all fake.
Pairing: Tony Stark x Plussized!Reader
Warnings: angst, language, betrayal, strong reader, a hint of violence, Tony being a douche, kinda fluffy super-soldiers
A/N: A random drabble.
Divider by @firefly-graphics​
Tumblr media
“Let me see,” you laugh as Natasha grabs your hand to get a good look at the diamond ring Tony put on your finger a few days ago. He told you to keep it a secret until tonight. Tonight, at one of his infamous parties, he showed off you, and the ring on your finger. “Oh…uh…that’s a nice ring.”
You frown. Somehow Natasha’s mood changed from cheery, to downright pissed. “Nat, is something wrong with the ring? Do you think it’s too big? I knew it was too big. I told Tony so.”
“No-no,” she stammers. Natasha takes a sip of her wine and avoids eye contact. “As I said. It’s a very nice ring.”
“You already said that Natasha,” you remind her. Your eyes drop to the ring on your finger. It sparkles, and you smile, but it fades when you meet Natasha’s gaze. “What’s wrong with the ring? Did Tony steal it or something?”
You chuckle as Natasha nervously looks around the ballroom. “It’s not like that,” she assures you. “I mean, why would he steal a ring? He’s got more money than…you know…anyone I know.”
“I never cared much about his money,” you smile as Tony points at you and Natasha. He laughs loudly at something his ex said. “Why is Pepper here? I thought she was in Tokyo, living her best life.”
“She came back a year ago. New, and improved. At least that’s what I heard through the grapevine,” Natasha huffs as you glance down your body in your simple black gown. “Tony tried his best to get her back until he met you.”
“Pepper is back for a year?” you frown deeply. “Tony never mentioned Pepper is back. Why would he hide that his ex is back in town?”
“I don’t know,” Natasha tries to comfort you. She places her hand on your shoulder, gently squeezing it. “Don’t think too much about it. Maybe he was too in love with you to think about some other woman.”
“Natasha, please don’t lie to me,” you dip your head to glance at the redhead. “What is wrong with the ring? I know you are hiding things from me. Please don’t. I need to know the truth.”
“Nat, doll,” Bucky strolls toward you and Natasha. “What are you ladies up to tonight?” He grins as you try to get Natasha to talk. “Something wrong?”
“It’s…the ring.”
Natasha sighs as you lift your hand to show Bucky the ring. He takes your hand to get a better look at the ring. Bucky frowns and clears his throat.
“A nice ring, doll.”
“You are lying. Both of you,” you conclude. “I need to know what’s wrong with the ring. Right now.”
“What’s this all about?" Steve joins your little group. He looks at your hand in Bucky’s hand, humming as he inspects the ring. “Nice ring…uh…but why are you wearing a fake diamond, doll? Is Tony afraid someone will steal the real one and wants you to wear a dummy at the party?”
You look at the ring, and then at Natasha and Bucky. They look away, ashamed that none of them was brave enough to tell you the truth.
“It’s fake?” you whimper.
Steve swallows thickly when the realization hits him. “Wait—you didn’t know it’s fake?” He questions as you try to keep yourself from crying. “Doll, you okay.”
“No. I’m not okay,” you shake your head. “I knew it was too good to be true. Tony Stark suddenly recognizes me after I worked for him for five years. A whirlwind romance after years of pining, he said. Nonsense.”
“You don’t know that Y/N,” Bucky is fast to wrap his arm around your shoulders before Steve or Natasha get the chance to do so. “Maybe the jeweler tricked him, doll. Let’s talk to him. Stark wouldn’t buy you a fake diamond. Right. Steve?”
“Uh-I don’t think he would,” Steve lies. You can see it in his sad blue eyes.
“He would,” you whisper. “The fat and boring girl doesn’t deserve a diamond ring. I was only a way to get back at Pepper. Just look at him. He looks like a peacock wooing for her.”
“Doll—I,” Bucky follows your eyes. “He’s a little tipsy…maybe. Steve, help me here.” The brunette desperately tries to hide the ugly truth from you.
“He gave me Y/N the ring to make Pepper jealous, and it worked. She is glued to his side since the moment he entered the party,” Natasha spats. “I will so kill that bastard.”
“Don’t-“ you shake your head. “It’s not worth it. He’s not worth it.”
“I think you should confront him,” Steve says. “If he didn’t know it was a fake diamond, it’s fine. If not…well…let’s say Bucky and I are looking for a way to get out all the pent-up tension.”
“Fine. I’ll talk to him,” you nod to yourself. “I-will you come with me?” You ask the super-soldiers. Somehow you feel less self-cautious around them. “Please.”
“We are by your side,” Steve says.
“Till the end of the line,” Bucky adds.
“Don’t be overdramatic, Barnes,” Natasha grunts. “Let’s get this over with. I was looking for a reason to kick Tony’s ass for years.”
The super-soldiers flank your sides as you make your way toward Tony and Pepper.
“Tony, can we talk for a moment,” you whisper.
“I was in the middle of…something,” Tony stammers. “Do you need anything?”
“I only want to know one thing,” you stop right in front of Tony, “why did you give me a fake diamond? Did I not earn a diamond for helping you get your ex back?” You slide the ring off your finger to throw it into Tony’s face.
“Doll, maybe it’s not fake,” Bucky gasps as you punch Tony straight into his face. “Whoa…a perfect right hook, Y/N.”
“I knew it, Tony. The moment you put the ring on my finger I knew something is wrong,” you chuckle humorlessly. “It was too good to be true. Of course, it was.”
“I-I didn’t get a real one so fast,” Tony lies. “Darling, we will get you a new one soon…okay.”
“No. you won’t.”  You close your eyes and push the tears away. “You are eye-fucking your ex for hours. We are over.”
You turn around, holding your head high as you make your way toward the door.
“Doll, wait.”
Steve and Bucky follow you hot on your heels. They are afraid you’ll do something stupid and won’t leave you alone.
“So,” you huff as the super-soldiers flank your sides again, “do you still want to get rid of that pent-up tension?”
Tumblr media
tags in reblog.
245 notes · View notes
thepixelelf · 1 year
Text
Bluff and Nonsense - he/him ver.
Tumblr media
genres: romance, angst, some fluff, university au, not a fake dating au pairing: male reader x hoshi words: 17.0k (01:08) warnings: cursing, alcohol notes (orig, 2020): "so the title is fluffy and this was a title fic, but then it ran away on me. I really like this one so... yeah. Enjoy!” update, 2023: this is the he/him version of Bluff and Nonsense. other than the pronouns, nothing else has been changed. you can find the original they/them version here, and the she/her version here
“Soonyoung? Yeah I know him, you should too. He’s on the uni’s dance crew, and ever since he joined them, their popularity’s skyrocketed. I’ve met him a few times, great guy — got a tendency to run his mouth but hey, no one’s perfect. He’s smart anyways, probably knows how to deal with the consequences, right?”
or
Soonyoung never thought one bluff could lead to so much nonsense.
Tumblr media
Kwon Soonyoung is a man of many talents. He’s the guy who could fit a whole orange in his mouth in fourth grade, the guy who always knew how to make the social studies teacher talk about his divorce instead of the world wars, and the guy who brought a live pigeon to school with no one questioning him whatsoever. He’s also the head choreographer of the university’s dance crew — you barely knew there was a dance crew until he showed up with his hand-drawn posters — as well as a totally well-rounded fine arts major. C’mon, who takes a chemistry course in the fine arts? Kwon Soonyoung, apparently.
Of his many talents though, lying is not one of them.
Which is why, when asked if he likes anyone, Soonyoung says your name instead of simply saying “no” (a much better option in hindsight). He actually likes a girl on his dance crew. Cute, funny, has those eyes you can just get lost in — lord knows Soonyoung has. But, at this relatively quiet party, with half the guests crowded on Seungcheol’s couch and the other half on the disgusting carpeted floor of his apartment, Soonyoung can’t admit his real crush because she’s sitting just a few feet away.
It wouldn’t be such a bad lie if you weren’t also sitting a few feet away.
You’re on your phone when he says your name in his heartbeat-induced panic, but you look up at the sound of it, as does Seungkwan, who was reading something on your phone from the beanbag chair you’re both sitting in.
A chorus of low, teasing ‘ooh’s rises throughout the room, almost like it’s eighth grade again and Soonyoung just got called down to the office. Except now, he might actually be in trouble. He gets a few claps on the back from his friends close enough to reach, commending him on his bravado even though he doesn’t deserve it. Really, the whole situation only dawns on Soonyoung after 6.8 seconds, which is a bit too long considering he made the situation in the first place. Blood rushes to his cheeks, not because of the alcohol in his red cup he’s yet to drink, but because you’re looking right at him, and he has no idea what to do.
Soonyoung doesn’t know you very well. In fact, he’d almost say he doesn’t know you at all.
You’re Seungkwan’s friend from one of his classes — computing science, if Soonyoung remembers correctly, but he’s not totally confident. The only reason you came tonight is because of Seungkwan. You don’t know anyone else.
With a tilt of your head, your face scrunches with question, and you look to Seungkwan for help. You know Soonyoung said your name, but you missed hearing the context. It looks like Seungkwan missed it too, seeing as the conversation you two have only makes your brow furrow more as the room chatter picks back up. Everyone else is already over Soonyoung’s sudden confession when Jeonghan starts talking about something else.
Except Soonyoung’s friends, of course. That would be too easy.
Mingyu turns to him with a stupid smile, his cheeks red from both the free opportunity to tease his upperclassman and the light beer he’s been sipping and pretending to get buzzed on all night. He nudges Soonyoung with his shoulder where they sit on the floor, leaning in to speak under the conversations surrounding them. “You didn’t tell me you like him,” he says, the jesting tone in his voice clearer than water.
“Yeah...” Soonyoung doesn’t know why he doesn’t just retract his confession, it’s not like Mingyu is close to you or anything, he’d understand. But then again, he’s bad at lying, and the girl he likes is still sitting on the couch. He scratches the back of his neck. “It’s sort of a recent thing.”
Mingyu’s smile only widens at Soonyoung’s response, his eyes turning to slits with the rise of his cheeks. “Soonie’s in looove~!”
And Soonyoung doesn’t know what to say. Nothing like this has ever happened to him before, not exactly like this, anyways. So he just looks down, scratches the back of his neck again, looks at one of his dance crew friends when she calls his name.
He doesn’t dare glance your way for the rest of the night.
Turns out you do know someone else other than Seungkwan, because once most of the guests have cleared out, leaving only half the boys to clean up, Seokmin approaches Soonyoung as he scrubs the sink of whatever that weird green stuff is.
He asks how Soonyoung knows you and says off-handedly that he’s never even seen the two of you talk. (Which is right.) He says these things shouldn’t be joked about, that you’re a person with feelings, and Soonyoung should leave you alone if he’s just doing this for comedy’s sake.
Soonyoung thinks he’s never seen Seokmin so serious.
It’s probably fine. You haven’t said anything good or bad, and other than the occasional tease from his friends, no one has taken anything too far. Maybe you’ll forget about it tomorrow. Maybe he’ll forget about it tomorrow, and it will all be okay.
Besides, it’s not like he actually likes you. And his real secret is still safe and sound.
Of Soonyoung’s many talents, making people sad is also not one of them.
It’s not that he actively tries to cause misery only to fail, it’s that he can’t stand upsetting anyone. He’s a people-pleaser by nature, that’s just how it is.
So he doesn’t say no when you ask him out for coffee.
And he smiles at you when you try to make conversation, even though it’s awkward and hesitant despite having a mutual friend like Seungkwan. It’s not so bad, he thinks. You’re trying, at least, and when you ask him about his interests, you actually listen, which isn’t common when he tends to over-explain his love for dance and performance. He has a coffee in his hand too, so that’s a plus.
You ask him if what he said at the party was true, and something in your eyes makes him say yes.
There are a few more coffee dates after that. It’s nothing official, and Soonyoung is hesitant to call the meetups “dates” because he’s not interested in dating you. But it’s a little late for that.
You seem brighter, though, every time he sees you again; he can’t bring himself to take that away, to cut the cord, to clean this mess he made.
Something about the way you two talk is nice, at least. Soonyoung can’t quite put his finger on it, and he tells himself that’s what’s drawing him back every time, not the guilt he feels sunken in his ribcage whenever you smile his way. It’s not that deep, he repeats to himself whenever you wave to him on campus, making him feel obligated to walk you to class. It’s not that deep.
He’s in the library one day when he spots you at one of the tables, books open and spread out as you scribble down notes, a pair of earbuds dangling from your ears. You haven’t seen him, so he doesn’t try to approach, just ducks back behind the bookshelf he’s been exploring. His hand is on a book he might like when a voice stops him.
“You know you’re an idiot, right?”
Minghao leans against the opposite bookshelf, his arms crossed, locked and loaded for judgement. Soonyoung looks around, but of course he’s talking to him. They’re the only ones in the row.
“Um, how do you want me to answer that?” he asks, unsure of exactly what Minghao’s talking about. Yeah, he knows he’s a bit dense sometimes, but not all the time.
Minghao rolls his eyes. “I know you like Sehee. You haven't stopped laughing like an idiot at her bad jokes." He nods his chin outwards, gesturing over Soonyoung's shoulder and through the bookshelves towards where you're sitting. "What are you doing messing with Seungkwan's friend?"
It’s not too surprising that Minghao knows — he’s an intuitive guy, but Soonyoung is still caught off guard. He asks first, under his breath, “Does anyone else know?”
“If you mean dumb and dumber, then no.” Minghao jerks his head to swing his dark bangs out of his eyes. Everyone keeps telling him to just cut his hair shorter, but he refuses for the aesthetic, or something. “Chan is way too focused on dancing to notice your dumbassery, and Jun is about as observant as a fishcake when it comes to feelings.”
Soonyoung’s shoulders fall in relief, though he didn’t even realize they’d tensed up. 
“But that’s not the problem here. Why are you playing around with him if you’re into Sehee?”
“I’m not—” Soonyoung pauses, thoughts deliberate, “—I’m not playing around, okay? I just... I don’t know. You were all looking at me, and I couldn’t just say Sehee's name, she was right there!”
Minghao cocks an eyebrow at that. “But you could say his?”
“It was a moment of weakness.”
“You’re an idiot.”
“I’m aware.”
Soonyoung groans quietly — he’s still in a library after all. He covers his face with both hands, not wanting to look at Minghao nor have Minghao look at him. For a second, it’s blissful, awkward silence, which Soonyoung would take over Minghao’s scolding any day. But of course, no haven lasts forever.
“You’re gonna have to tell him,” Minghao says, and he’s probably right. No, he is right, Soonyoung just doesn’t want him to be.
“I can’t do that! I said I like him— twice!”
“Twice?”
“Twice!”
Minghao only drops his head for a second, scoffing at the whole situation. Soonyoung wishes he could do that too, just laugh it off because it’s someone else’s problem.
“Well, you’re going to have to say something sooner or later.” Meeting his eyes, Soonyoung realizes Minghao might actually be worried. About you, or him, or something else, he’s not sure, but the subtle fold of Minghao’s eyelids tells Soonyoung this is about more than just calling out idiocy. “And I think sooner will hurt less.”
Soonyoung knows he’s right. But he doesn’t like it.
Before he can come up with a rebuttal, though, Minghao’s hands are on Soonyoung’s shoulders, and he’s pushing him out of the row of bookshelves and straight towards your table.
“You can do it, Soonyoung, just rip the band-aid while you still can,” he whispers in Soonyoung’s ear right before one last push at his back.
Soonyoung stumbles a bit, but once he regains his footing, Minghao’s already gone and you’ve already noticed the ruckus. You pull one earbud out with a bright smile. It’s so jovial that Soonyoung almost forgets why he’s here.
“Hi Soonyoung, I didn’t see you come in,” you say, and there’s no way you’re this energized just from studying in a library.
“Uh... hi.”
“You’ve actually got the perfect timing.” Waving to him, you gesture for him to sit next to you, and he does. You pull out some sort of planner, opening it to a few months from now. “I wanted to ask when exactly your showcase is? Seungkwan’s no help at all because he only cares about his concerts and stuff. Honestly, there aren’t that many...”
You’re going to have to say something sooner or later.
Soonyoung picks later.
“So when are you gonna ask him out?”
Jihoon stands in front of the stove, watching his hot water simmer, a bag of dry ramen in one hand and long cooking chopsticks in the other. It’s Soonyoung’s turn to make dinner tonight, but since he says he isn’t hungry, Jihoon’s scrounging it out himself.
Soonyoung, on the other hand, sits at their tiny dinner table, his forehead pressed to the cool surface, arms hanging limp at his sides. He mumbles something of a response, but it’s nothing more than a questioning grunt, if anything.
“Oh, you know.” Even when Jihoon says your name, Soonyoung stays still. “Only the guy you’ve been on several “dates” with ever since you confessed to him at Seungcheol’s party. When are you gonna ask him on a real date?”
Tired, Soonyoung groans. “When the time is right, I guess.”
You work on campus. It’s some part-time job you don’t care about enough to even complain over, despite the fact that you have to deal with annoying university kids every day. Soonyoung finds this out when he has coffee with Minghao in one of the buildings he doesn’t normally frequent, and only goes to today since Minghao has a class nearby in the next hour.
The coffee isn’t great, and it’s too expensive, but Soonyoung drinks it anyways. He much prefers the coffee from the cafe he goes to with you. Because the coffee is better. Obviously.
He hears your voice first, words indiscernible with distance and overshadowed by a much louder, angrier one, but still. Minghao sees you first, though, and he points past Soonyoung to the student printing center, where you’re standing behind the counter and arguing with some guy. You don’t seem too riled, but Soonyoung can tell you want to be anywhere but there, especially when the angry guy’s voice keeps getting louder and louder.
Soonyoung’s feet bring him over before his brain can register what to do. You haven’t seen him yet, he could just walk away, but he doesn’t. Your voice becomes clearer as he approaches.
“Listen, the printing center is for education, art, or business. I can’t print this for you.”
The guy goes off about personal freedoms or whatever, Soonyoung isn’t really listening.
“No, I get that this is a student printing center, but I really don’t think your big tiddie anime gf poster has anything to do with education, art, or business.”
And that’s when the guy grabs your arm. Which results in Soonyoung grabbing his arm. Which results in the accusatory question, “What are you, his boyfriend or something?”
Now, in a perfect story, this would be the first time Soonyoung meets you. Or maybe you’ve been close friends for a while. And this would be when Soonyoung says that, yes, he is your boyfriend, and he would save the day. Except you’d be all “why would you do that?” which would result in you both having to fake date to keep that guy off your back. In this perfect story, there would be no Sehee to like and no Minghao to judge, just you and Soonyoung fake dating. Eventually, you’d both catch real feelings instead of fake ones, and then boom, happily ever after.
But this isn’t a perfect story.
Soonyoung still says yes, and the guy still backs off. In reality though, because Soonyoung never thinks before he lies, you momentarily duck behind the counter and bring a hand up to your face to cover your ever-brightening smile. In reality, Sehee still exists at the forefront of his mind every dance practice, even though you’re the one he just promptly claimed to be the boyfriend of. In reality, Minghao watches from a little ways away, sipping his coffee and shaking his head in what can only be called disappointment.
Soonyoung’s never been good at lying. One would think he’d stop by now.
So, it’s official.
You’ve put a heart next to his contact name. He’s put one next to yours — red, because he doesn’t know your favourite colour. Seungkwan’s done the whole if you break my friend’s heart I break you spiel and Soonyoung finally realizes he’s in too deep.
It's almost too natural, how easily you bring him into your life and how easily he finds himself fitting. It's all so wrong.
Soonyoung feels like an imposter, like there's someone meant to be by your side, but it's not him.
You pluck up the courage one day to hold his hand, and he can't pull away because the lies tying him to you are too strong. The small bluffs he's spun have weaved themselves into a net he's tangled himself in.
His dance crew congratulates him when Jun spills the news. It's all mundane, really — dating in university isn't all that uncommon. Mostly, Soonyoung gets casual "you go, dude" comments or the like, but then Sehee says nothing. She smiles, and it has to be one of the most tragically beautiful things Soonyoung's ever seen. His heart fractures, just a little, and he doesn't know if he'll ever be able to fix it.
He smiles it off. Tries to, anyways.
Chan complains that Soonyoung's too harsh that day.
Jihoon likes you.
Not in a "Mister Steal Yo' Girl" way, but he laughed at one of your jokes the first time you came over to Soonyoung's apartment, and ever since then, he's been convinced.
"You must feel like the luckiest guy on earth with him around," Jihoon says once you leave for the night.
Soonyoung has no idea how to tell him he's felt nothing but unlucky these past few weeks, so he doesn't.
He polishes up on his acting. As awful as it is to think, Soonyoung has gotten really, really good.
His smile looks genuine. It has to — he shows it to Minghao, who says it's "adequate," which basically means perfect to the lowly humans beneath him.
He's gotten good at responding to you too, copying how the male leads do it in dramas and movies. It's sort of easy.
He hates how easy it is.
Soon enough, you try befriending the whole group. Being Seungkwan's friend, you've always wanted to, but apparently this is the push you needed. The boys are quick to warm up to you because, as Soonyoung's new boyfriend, you're now a new teasing target besides Chan. The youngest was always the brunt until you came along.
You say you don't mind — that his friends are amazing despite all the jokes and chaos. He believes you.
Minghao keeps his distance, saying he doesn't want to get himself involved. He's still the only one to know the truth, and his judging stare only grows worse as the days pass. Soonyoung wants so badly to make it go away, but he knows the only way to do that would be to tell you the truth, and he's just not ready.
Soonyoung's never broken a heart before. He's never planned on it.
Sometimes life makes its own plans.
"My shift got moved to tomorrow," you tell him when he picks you up from class, one hand in his and the other in your pocket. He knows it means something, but he doesn't know what. Your lips purse into a line as you stare at your shoes. “I was thinking... could I come watch your dance practice? If that’s okay?”
Now, Soonyoung loves dancing. He loves dance. He loves to dance. Performing sends an unparalleled thrill rushing through his veins like the solar system hurtling through the universe, and it’s something he’s never felt doing anything else. Dancing with others is a beautiful connection, an emission of silent truths communicated through the body. Practice, however, is the dirty version of dance. It has to be built up first — polished. Which is why Soonyoung says what he says. He doesn’t even think it over.
“No.”
It’s what he says every time someone asks. He doesn’t invite people to practices — never has. Even after his prompt refusal, he doesn’t register his mistake until the light in your eyes wavers. It doesn't disappear — just ripples. Comes back weaker than before.
"Oh," you say. The word should sound dejected but it doesn't. There's a smile at your lips, and Soonyoung can't help but think it looks kind of like his. "That's— that's okay! I was just — I don't know, I guess I just thought... I wanted to..."
Meeting his gaze, you look at him with shaking eyes, almost as if it takes great strength to keep them on his. He tries to backpedal, but you continue.
"I'll be going home then. I've got an assignment due soon anyways, so..." You pull your hand from his grip and, from where you two were walking toward the fine arts building, turn the opposite way. Your dorm is on the other side of campus. "See you tomorrow, Soonyoung. Have fun at practice."
Something about your smile haunts him.
It's hollow; feels empty when you flash it at him before going. He thinks fake smiles all look like that — insincere. His smiles at you must be the same way.
For an awful moment, he's hopeful. Maybe this will be the trigger. Maybe you'll end this tonight — whatever "this" is that Soonyoung has with you. Maybe he won't have to tell any harsh truths at all.
He turns and walks to practice.
The routine feels lighter tonight, though Soonyoung can’t pinpoint why. His body almost floats, and while that sounds good, it’s not. The rhythm is off. He’s not landing when he should be.
His crew notices, especially Chan, who complains that Soonyoung’s too much of a cocksure choreographer to be making repeated mistakes like this. They tell him maybe everyone should take a break. He agrees, but only because he’s frustrated — and he shouldn’t channel his anger into dance. Not this one, at least. 
Everyone spreads throughout the studios to the edges, where they lean their body weight on the walls and slide down, water bottles in hand. The room reeks of sweat and feet, but Soonyoung’s used to it by now. He guzzles down half of his water in one go and pulls out his phone.
[❤] Sorry about earlier, I didn’t mean to react all... cold? Seungkwan told me you never invite anyone to practice, so it makes total sense why you said no
[❤] If I’m ever crossing any boundaries, let me know, okay?
Of course you’d be understanding. Soonyoung wouldn’t be that lucky.
He tosses his phone haphazardly in his bag, groaning and throwing his head back so it hits the wall with a dampened thud. The pain is dull compared to the thoughts top-spinning in his mind.
Across the studio, Minghao clears his throat, raising an eyebrow at Soonyoung when he opens his eyes to look at him. It only takes two reluctant nods for Minghao to understand the source of Soonyoung’s groans, and he does nothing to react but look away. Soonyoung thinks that’s almost worse than the judging eyes. At least at that point Minghao thought he was something other than a lost cause.
He doesn’t text you back. By the time he thinks of something a boyfriend would say, the time to say it has passed.
How much longer is he going to let this go on?
Soonyoung wonders that to himself as he sits, returned to Seungcheol's apartment for another one of his "getties" as people are so apt to call them. He's never understood the difference between a getty and a party, and he's always been too stubborn to ask, knowing he'd be mercilessly made fun of for not knowing something apparently all university students knew.
This one isn't so different from the last. More or less the same crowd, the same atmosphere as the night goes on. Only this time, when everyone's settled down in what can hardly be called a circle, Soonyoung's on the couch, sunken into the too-old cushions with an arm wrapped around your shoulders. You're far from your last claimed spot with Seungkwan on that ratty old beanbag chair, sitting comfortably under Soonyoung's arm with a plastic cup of whatever Jeonghan concocted for you — which you've yet to drink much of.
Sehee sits across from you both while she laughs at something Wonwoo says. You laugh too, but Soonyoung barely notices, eyes glued to the girl they've been stuck on since she joined his dance crew over a year ago. He wants to tell her how beautiful she is when she smiles, even under the light of Seungcheol's dingy apartment, but he can't. He wants to tell her how he's felt for months, but you're next to him. He wants to have a fucking drink but all he has in his cup is fucking iced green tea because he knows if he drinks he'll fuck up again.
Just like last time.
"You okay?" you whisper in his ear at one point.
He turns to see your concerned expression, and it only makes Soonyoung hate this even more. He doesn't deserve your concern.
"I'm fine."
But he's not fine.
He doesn't participate in much conversation — only speaks when spoken to, and even then with few words. You seem to become tense next to him, but he does nothing to try and fix it. Just tonight, he's going to let himself be tired.
Three times, you offer to leave, and all three he refuses. You give up eventually, though he can tell you know something's off. God, if he were drunk, he wouldn't even have to think about you for a whole night.
Somehow the topic of discussion turns to couples, and suddenly, an entire room of eyes is on you and Soonyoung. He barely catches the question before you're already pondering your answer.
What do the two lovebirds love most about each other?
You look at him. At him, at him. He feels your stare in the dip of his throat because he can't seem to swallow anymore. It's like his soul is being scanned for viruses.
"Hmm..." You let your chin fall into your palm with a smile. It's real. Too real. "I like his resolve," you finally say. "If he wants to do something, he does it." With a loud exhale through your nose, you tilt your head, still meeting his eyes with your own. Soonyoung's mouth slightly parts, slack with something he can't name. "I could learn a thing or two from him."
The room bristles with your answer, various response piping up around. Soonyoung sort of registers Chan saying, "That's cute. I wanna vomit," but he's too busy thinking about you, about how you've come to like something about him as deep as that when all he's done is pretend to even like you at all.
And even when his mind swims with that, Sehee asks again.
"Then Soonyoung, what do you like about him?"
It sort of hurts. Soonyoung's not afraid to admit to himself that hearing Sehee ask what he likes about you sends pain straight through his ears to his heart. There's an awkward pause and everyone's looking at him expectantly and, god, he wishes he stole your drink when he had the chance.
"I..." His throat goes dry. His lips part, but there aren't any words to slip past them. "I, um..." He looks to you, and your eyes speak volumes. Everyone else in this room has a sort of... hungry look. They want to know Soonyoung's answer for one reason or another, maybe to tease with or to ridicule or even wish for themselves. But you, your eyes meet his and he knows you're not expecting anything. That hurts too. He doesn't know why. But even then, he can't think of the words. Any words. He steals a glance at Sehee, whose expression is curious, doe eyes slightly giddy from alcohol. She's pretty.
"I like his laugh," he says. It's not about you. "Whenever he laughs, I think to myself, 'What I wouldn't give to see him laugh again'."
Your eyes move to the plastic cup you've got gripped between two hands in your lap, and Seungkwan points out your flustered state to the entire room despite the fact everyone can see it as long as they've got working eyes. You purse your lips together to contain a smile, but it doesn't work. Even Soonyoung can see that.
He needs a drink. 
Having to go to the bathroom is a lousy excuse, and Soonyoung knows it, but he whispers that in your ear anyways and retracts his arm from your shoulder before escaping. He does go to the bathroom, a small thing with a shower and no bath, but all he does in there is stare at himself in the mirror. And when that becomes too much, his feet.
Someone else eventually has to use the bathroom for its actual purpose, so he opens it to the banging fist outside and slides past the person back into the hallway. He pauses before walking all the way back. You're caught up in some other conversation now, laughing and dramatically waving your hands as you deny some crazy embarrassing story Seungkwan's trying to spill about you. Seems you've already integrated yourself with his friends more than he thought.
Since your attention is occupied, Soonyoung instead ducks into the half-kitchen — not necessarily out of sight, but no one's really paying attention anyways. He knows he shouldn't take any chances, but he really, really wants to let go. He's been wearing a facade ever since he said your name that night.
"I wouldn't, if I were you."
Minghao's voice has Soonyoung jerking up and banging his head on the door of the open fridge he was rummaging through. He winces in pain, kneading his fingers into his scalp as if that will do anything.
"Wouldn't what?" he snaps.
"I dunno." Minghao shrugs, and it's almost infuriating how nonchalant he is. "Do something you might regret, I guess."
He takes the yet unopened bottle from Soonyoung's hands, reaching beyond him to put it back in place. There's no point in fighting against him since he's undeniably right, but Soonyoung grumbles anyways. His eyes glance every few seconds to you on the couch. If you happen to hear anything...
Well, he doesn't know exactly. But he doesn't want to find out.
"You have to end it."
"I can't."
"Why not?"
"I just—" Soonyoung takes in a breath, too loud for his liking. He lowers his voice. "I can't, okay? I don't want to hurt him."
"So you're just going to date him based on false pretenses because you're too much of a coward to admit your mistakes?" Voice laced with sharpness, Minghao places his palms flat on the counter.
Soonyoung takes a deep breath through his nose, lips twisting in frustration. "Yeah, okay? Yeah," he whispers. "That's exactly what I'm gonna do."
A second passes. Minghao's brow furrows.
"And quite frankly," Soonyoung continues, "I'd rather you keep your nosy ass out of my business from now on."
He nearly storms off right then with the last word, but Minghao's fingers around his elbow stop him.
"You're going to get yourself hurt," Minghao warns through his teeth. He nods towards you. "And him in the process."
"We'll see about that."
Soonyoung has acted on impulse before. It happened with the pigeon, it happened with your name, and it's happening right now. Nothing is compelling him other than the absolute need to prove Minghao wrong, and even then, he doesn't know why.
He sits back down next to you, his spot saved by some miracle considering the surrounding company. The look on your face is happy, jovial. You must be having a right old time. His nerves strike with a feeling he's never quite experienced before.
When you study his face, no doubt not nearly as cheerful as yours, the expression you held falters to worry.
"You okay?" is once again the question on your lips, quiet, meant for his ears only.
Impulse is a scary thing. Soonyoung hates it almost as much as lying.
He leans in, crashing his lips on yours with his eyes half closed. His lips move and yours don't. Soonyoung can't even be sure you've closed your eyes, but at this very moment, he doesn't care. All he knows is he's angry and Minghao is watching.
This isn’t your first kiss — he knows because you’ve talked to him about this very topic. This is, however, to your understanding, the first “real” relationship you’ve ever been in. You told him yourself that you don’t really count that past kiss as your first, that you felt a bit... violated when it happened.
Soonyoung thinks this isn’t all too different.
He steals your second first kiss, and later, staring at the water-stained stucco ceiling of his bedroom, he kicks himself so hard it hurts.
You show up to movie night. Apparently Jihoon invited you — explained it like this:
“You won’t have to be so clingy with me if he’s here.”
At first, Soonyoung thinks Jihoon just wants to drop their roommate movie nights because he’s always complained about them, but Jihoon sticks around during Anastasia; sings along with you during Once Upon a December despite the fact that neither of you really know the words. He sits right in front of you two on the couch, cross-legged on the floor with a bowl of popcorn in his lap, that of which he only offers to you twice and Soonyoung once.
Whatever. You’re a better cuddler than Jihoon anyway.
Somehow it doesn’t feel forced when you lean your head on Soonyoung’s shoulder, or when he wraps his arm around your waist to get comfortable. He blames it on how tired he is, how he always gets on movie night after a week of classes and practices and too much work for one person to handle. Jihoon complains all the time that he’s too touchy when tired.
You absentmindedly play with his fingers for most of the movie. He doesn’t mind.
It’s been about a month now.
Soonyoung doesn’t kiss you again after the first time. Doesn’t stop you, either, but you’re more of an on-the-cheek kind of person. He thinks you think he wants to take this slow, even though he initiated the first big step (as convoluted as it was). He lets you think what you want.
Nasty business, it is.
Cleaning a bowl that once held popcorn. All the grease that sticks to the side because Jihoon likes to use too much butter. All the grains of salt that get underneath Soonyoung’s fingernails. He’s washing, Jihoon’s drying. It’s an arrangement of sorts.
You’ve already left for the night, gone back to your dorm since it’s only a five minute walk or so through campus. Jihoon insisted on Soonyoung escorting you, but you only smiled sweetly and refused. Maybe Soonyoung should’ve argued harder against you. He didn’t though. That’s why he’s scrubbing a bit too harshly now — he doesn’t like messing up.
Seems that’s all he’s good for lately.
“You’re unhappy.”
Soonyoung stops scrubbing. The only noise in the whole apartment is the slow gurgle of the sink because even with a plug, such an old thing just lets the hot water seep away as the seconds go by. Jihoon’s gaze is on the pan he’s drying, but Soonyoung knows his heart is in the question. It always is.
“I’m not,” he tries to deny, but it’s difficult to fool a person like Jihoon. (Especially since Soonyoung can’t even convince himself.)
The non-stick pan from yesterday’s dinner clangs against an older one when Jihoon puts it away. He looks at Soonyoung, but by then he’s turned back to washing the popcorn bowl, so their eyes don’t end up meeting.
“I’ve known you since tenth grade. You think I can’t tell when you’re upset?”
Soonyoung finds it hard to read Jihoon’s feelings most of the time. He didn’t realize he was such an open book the other way around.
Sighing, he continues to scrub the bowl, which has probably been clean for a minute already. “I’m just... stressed.”
“About?”
Minghao already knows; already thinks lowly of Soonyoung for it. If Jihoon knew... Soonyoung doesn’t know if he can take that.
So he lies. Again.
“Just the dance showcase.”
It isn’t a whole lie, not really, but he can’t call it the truth either.
Jihoon takes the bowl from Soonyoung’s grasp and rinses it under the tap. Since that’s the last dish, Soonyoung is stuck with nothing for his hands to do. They rest on the edge of the sink, but his fingers ache for a task.
Jihoon, the friend that he is, says, “That’s not for three months, though. I’m sure you’ll be perfect by then.”
“I don’t know...”
“Well I do.” Eyes meet eyes, a pair determined, a pair apprehensive. “Everything will work out.”
“...Okay.”
Soonyoung measures time in terms of you now.
When he last texted you. When he last saw you. When he last spoke to you.
It’s all a very elaborate calculation — how much time he’s spent on you versus how much time he should spend on you. No relationship is quite like this one, he thinks, and it’s quite the romantic notion out of context. The fact remains, every interaction he has with you only pulls him further and deeper into his lie.
Soonyoung’s time moves a bit slower now.
Faster, sometimes, but only when he doesn’t want it to.
You tell him you might be in love with him.
He says he might be in love with you.
He’s never hated lying more.
Jihoon is cleaning out the fridge when the buzzer goes off, so since he’s close by, he picks up the old corded phone attached to the wall. From his spot on the couch, Soonyoung looks up from his phone to see Jihoon cover the receiver and mouth your name. Jihoon makes some sort of gesture with his hands, and somehow Soonyoung understands that as, were you expecting him?
His eyes widen as it settles in that no, he’s not expecting you. The apartment is a mess.
Jihoon buzzes you in, hangs up, and immediately moves from the fridge to the coffee table, throwing the laundry he was planning on folding back in the plastic hamper and shoving the pile in Soonyoung’s lap.
“Take care of this,” he says. “I’ll clear up the kitchen.”
Right. Can’t have you thinking your boyfriend and his roommate are slobs.
Soonyoung reacts quickly, standing from his spot on the couch with the laundry basket in hand. He dashes to his room, where he plans to stuff the laundry in his closet and save that problem for later, but once he gets there, he realizes his room is even worse. There are dirty clothes dispersed all over his bed and old coffee cups littering his desk. Scrambling to shove the new laundry in his closet, the dirty clothes in the now empty hamper, and gather all the paper cups in his arms, Soonyoung’s breath starts to catch.
When he emerges from his room with two armfuls of garbage, he finds you at the door with Jihoon, your face hidden in his shoulder and your arms wrapped tight around his waist. Jihoon’s arms are up, almost like he’s being held at gunpoint, and his eyes widen even further when he catches sight of Soonyoung.
“Uhh... it’s for you.”
Soonyoung can hear your quiet hiccups even though they’re muffled in Jihoon’s shirt. He can’t bear it when people cry.
Yeah, maybe he’s been pretending to like you for a long time now, but he’s not a monster.
Right?
He likes you as a person. As a friend. And there’s no way he’s letting his friend go through pain like this.
Soonyoung swiftly discards his trash into the garbage bin and approaches you and Jihoon. At the commotion, you lift your head from Jihoon’s shoulder, eyes all red and puffy. Your lips press together, emotions nearly bursting at the seams, but they finally break out when Soonyoung opens his arms wide.
“C’mere.”
You practically flail into his embrace, arms wrapping around his torso in a vice grip as you hide your face again. He doesn’t ask if you’re okay — he knows you’re not.
Jihoon stands in the doorway for a few seconds, just looking at you and Soonyoung clutching at each other in the middle of the apartment before he shuts the front door and clears his throat.
“I’ll just, uh, I’ll be — um. Mhm. Yup.”
He escapes to his room.
Soonyoung squishes his cheek to your temple as you both stay there. You’re shaking, and his arms squeeze tighter. If only he could make it stop. He doesn’t know what to say or do to make you feel better.
“Do you want to talk about it?” he asks, though quiet and hesitant.
You shake your head, mumbling something he can’t quite make out. He pulls back a bit, just enough to see your face and gently cup your cheeks in his palms. His thumbs rub at your cheeks, smoothing any stray tears across your skin.
“What’s that?”
“Just...” Your eyes glisten. His heart beats. “Could you please just hold me?”
And he does.
Decidedly, his bed is much more comfortable than standing in the living room, so he sways, rocking side to side with small steps that force you to walk backwards. His smile, though, is reassuring, and you follow his guidance without much complaint. He sits you down on his bed, thankful that he cleaned up beforehand, and slowly leans you down so you’re both on your sides, facing each other. Pulling you closer, he lets you rest your head on his chest. Your hand lies flat on top of him, but eventually your fingers curl, clutching a bit of Soonyoung’s shirt between them. Silent tears fall from your eyes to his chest, but he doesn’t care.
His arm underneath you wraps around, hand landing on your back so his thumb can rub soothing circles.
It’s quiet.
Funny. Soonyoung used to dislike silence with you — always felt the need to fill it with conversation or jokes or laughter. He wonders when it was last since he felt that way.
Soonyoung doesn’t know how much time passes. His eyes stick to his bedroom ceiling as he holds you close, thoughts on everything and nothing all at once. Are you asleep? Your tears stopped some time ago.
His question is answered when your voice, small and unsure, breaks the long-standing silence.
“Soonyoung?”
“Yeah?”
“Can I tell you about it?”
He cranes his neck to look at you, but it doesn’t really work. “Of course,” he says. “Why wouldn’t you be able to?”
You sigh. “I don’t know. I just... I don’t want to be a burden.”
“You’re not.”
“I know, but—”
“You’re not.”
You look up at him finally, and seeing your smile sends warmth through his blood. Your face is still looks wrecked from tears gone by, but your smile pushes all that out of the way.
“Thank you,” comes past your lips in a whisper. Then, after a moment of waiting, you say, “It’s just that... I... this — ugh.” You hide your face in his shirt again. “This is so embarrassing. I don’t even know why I got so worked up.”
Soonyoung doesn’t respond to that, just pats your back a few times and encourages you to keep going. You toy with the fabric of his shirt.
“This guy I used to know — I thought I’d never see him again, but he showed up today. Ran into him when I was walking back from the convenience store.” You bite the inside of your lip. “I haven’t thought about him in a long time, but, I don’t know, I guess seeing him just brought all these memories back all at once.”
“Bad ones?”
A breathy laugh escapes you. “Sure, you could say that.”
The silence comes back, and your brows furrow, almost like you’re trying to solve the problem all on your own. But you don’t have to. Soonyoung is here.
“Do you remember when I told you about my first kiss? Like, my real first kiss?”
Soonyoung hums. Of course he remembers.
“Back in high school, I used to have this friend. Sammy. She was — god, she was beautiful. And kind, and smart, and just... amazing. I miss her a lot. She’s abroad now, travelling the world with her sister. I think she’s in Peru now.” You chuckle at the mention of your old friend, but soon your smile twists into a frown. “This guy... I don’t like saying his name, but he liked Sammy. Everyone did, I don’t blame him for that, honestly. He was pretty popular back then — one of those sports boys, you know? Thinking about it now, he could’ve easily gotten with Sammy if he hadn’t been so conniving.”
“Conniving?”
“Yeah, he was... I don’t know how he got the idea in his head, but he came to me first. He kept hanging out with me, taking me on these... dates? But they weren’t really dates, all we did was talk about Sammy — what she liked, what she didn’t like. I knew he was using me, but I just... let him, I guess. Maybe back then I was just so caught up in being needed that I didn’t really mind being used.”
Soonyoung hugs you tighter.
“I guess he felt sorry, maybe? Right before he went to go ask Sammy out, he just... laid one on me. It was stupid. Like a pity kiss for my service or whatever. I wasn’t in love with the guy or anything, but it felt so... degrading. Like all I deserved was some action from a conventionally good-looking guy."
Your tears come back, brimming at the edge of your eyelids.
“I don’t know, it just — it just made me feel so...”
You take a breath. Exhale.
“...worthless.”
Soonyoung doesn’t fail to see the irony here, at least, but he feels slightly lifted. Whoever this guy is, Soonyoung’s a million times better.
“You’re not worthless,” he says — because he knows it’s true.
“I know.” You readjust yourself curled around him, wiping away the tears which haven’t fallen. “I mean, I know now.” Sighing, you wrap your arm around his waist, somehow pulling him closer than he already was. “Thank you.”
“For what?”
“For being here. For being you. For letting me be me.”
“It is my absolute pleasure to serve you, your majesty.”
You wack him with the sleeve of your sweater. “You’re such a dork!”
Your laugh is nice. Soonyoung hopes to hear it again soon.
“You know,” you say, eyes closed as you lie there with him on his bed. “Normally I would’ve gone to Seungkwan with my problems, but tonight...”
“Tonight?”
“You make me feel safe, Soonyoung. Thank you.”
His eyes close. “Really?”
“Yeah,” you breathe out. “That, and if I told Seungkwan, he would’ve found the guy and beat him to a pulp.”
“Why can I see that?”
“Because it’s true.”
You stay the night.
With a group of friends as big as Soonyoung’s, it’s about once every blue moon that the boys find a time that works for everyone, especially coming up on finals season. They all have their own worries around this time: the dance showcase, the big play, last-minute assessments, and — of course — finals.
So when they’re all free for barbecue one night, everyone’s ecstatic. Reservations are made, gratuities are calculated, and the group chat blows up every few hours with various changes to plans. (Mostly from Mingyu, who’s eager to show off his grilling skills.)
But of course, university is university, and it’s inevitable that someone has to bail out. That someone being Soonyoung.
The dance showcase creeps up a bit faster than anyone likes, and now Soonyoung’s professor is forcing him to choreograph an entire song for some freshmen only a month before the whole thing goes onstage.
First of all, who signs up for a showcase only four weeks before the performance? Who lets them sign up?
And second of all, doesn’t his professor realize Soonyoung has a life? He’s got other dances to work on, other classes to study for, friends to have barbecue with. How is he supposed to cram an entire choreography — not the mention the time it’ll take to teach the freshmen — into his already hectic lifestyle?
But Soonyoung is a people-pleaser. He doesn’t say no.
Instead, he regretfully messages the group chat, saying he can’t hang out tonight in favour of attempting to choreograph at least a quarter of the song in one sitting. He gets the usual whining, but they all know they can’t change his mind, so it fades out fast.
What he doesn’t expect is for them to invite you instead.
“It’s a thirteen person reservation,” Seungcheol reasons. “Besides, he’s basically one of us by now.”
Soonyoung can’t exactly argue with that.
So, you go to the restaurant with them while Soonyoung heads to the studio. Minghao picks you up along with Vernon and Chan, which sends an anxious bit of worry down Soonyoung’s spine, but he does nothing about it. If Minghao wanted to tell you, he would’ve by now.
You send him a good luck text.
[🍥] Don’t let those kids work you into the ground!
He stares at your words for a bit, distracted from finding the song he’s supposed to use. Your contact name is different now — one of those naruto fishcakes because of that time you took him out for ramen. That night had been full of laughter and loud, borderline obnoxious slurping, ending with the beautiful finale of Soonyoung throwing a fishcake straight into your open mouth.
You were the one that sweet-talked you both out of getting banned.
Soonyoung finally opens his music app and finds the song the freshmen requested (a rather boring one, if you ask him) which he sets to max volume. He doesn’t bother plugging his phone into the speaker system, not when he’s the only one in the studio.
Maybe he can do this.
“The trick is to add eggs and use less water,” you say as you scoop more batter onto the waffle iron.
Jihoon snorts from where he sits at the table, still shoveling more whipped cream and strawberry-smothered waffle in his mouth. “Are you sure the trick isn’t to just not be Soonyoung?”
“Hey!” Soonyoung pauses his own eating just to pout. “My waffles are good!”
“Sure, you keep telling yourself that.”
Both you and Jihoon laugh at Soonyoung’s expense, only further accentuating the pout on his face. You and Jihoon are too alike in that aspect. Well, actually, Soonyoung knows you’d never laugh at him, but he still can’t be sure about Jihoon. One time, back in high school, Soonyoung tripped over (what he thought was) a dead bird, and Jihoon laughed for hours — though Soonyoung always exaggerates the story into him laughing for days.
You sit down next to him with your own plate of waffles. There’s flour dusted on your arms, but you don’t seem to mind.
“You’ve got a little...” You point a finger at the corner of your mouth.
He knows. Soonyoung can feel the cool whipped cream right where you say it is.
He smiles wide. “I’m saving it for later.”
“Hmm...”
You say nothing, just smile as you lean in, kissing the corner of his lips. It’s quick, chaste, and barely a real kiss, but Soonyoung’s heart bounces in his chest. He’s never been kissed like that before.
He wonders if this is what it’s like to be loved.
That thought, though, he pushes back for another time.
“Gross. You guys made me lose my appetite,” Jihoon says. He keeps eating.
With eyes drooping shut every few seconds, Soonyoung decides it’s time to call it quits on the chemistry homework. It’s nearly one in the morning, anyways. He flips his textbooks shut and gathers up all his notes, putting them all in a haphazard pile that he’ll worry about in the morning. Swivelling in his chair, his eyes land on you.
Oh. He forgot you’re here.
You’re snuggled up on top of his covers, one arm wrapped around the pillow your head should be on, eyes closed as even, slow breaths come past your slightly parted lips. One of his hoodies is draped over your legs like a blanket. He wonders why you didn’t just get under the covers.
Well, he has been walking you home ever since he hadn’t some time ago. Maybe you were waiting.
He feels a bit guilty as he brushes his teeth and washes his face, but not too bad since you only have afternoon classes tomorrow. Maybe he can treat you to something in the morning to make up for it.
After he tucks you under a fluffy throw blanket, he crawls into bed and lies on his side, facing you.
Your other hand is lax, palm up and fingers curled, almost like you’re holding something invisible.
His hand would fit perfectly.
The tips of his fingers graze over the lines on your palm. Slow. Trepidatious.
You shift, fingers unconsciously curling around Soonyoung’s hand.
He closes his eyes.
The moves aren’t working.
The moves aren’t working and the music isn’t working and the dance isn’t working and nothing is working.
Soonyoung groans in frustration, almost screaming with his fingers threaded through his damp hair as he messes up yet another landing. He’s drenched in sweat, and it’s only been so many hours since the rest of the crew left for the night, not that he’s kept track.
It’s less than a week until the showcase. Six days, as Chan is apt to remind everyone with his stupid holiday countdown app.
That freshmen choreography is already over and done with — Soonyoung’s made it, he’s taught it to those over-eager nuisances, and if they need anything more, that’s on them. They’re no longer his responsibility.
That’s not what has him in such a state right now.
His solo — the one he’s been planning for the entire semester — it just doesn’t... feel right. He’s been slaving over it for days now, reworking the steps, figuring out what to take out and what to replace. But the more he fixes it, the more it feels wrong.
He can’t get the steps right. He can’t get anything right.
What is wrong with him?
He starts the music again at exactly one minute, thirty-eight seconds. The moves are clear in his mind. One step. Two steps. Sweep. Spin. Jump—
He falls.
The music goes on.
Soonyoung slams his fist onto the softwood floor, cursing at his ineptitude. He stays like that for a moment, eyes screwed shut and fists clenched so tight his nails dig into his palms. The song ends, only to restart again, but Soonyoung barely notices.
Screw the music. He stands; positions himself; tries again.
Again.
Again.
Again.
He falls.
He yells out at the floor, at his feet, at whatever is holding him back.
His reflection in the mirror stares back at him.
Mind blank, he sits there, legs stretched out in front of him as he hunches over, eyes closed to the world around. His breaths come out shaky and uneven, but even though every moment sitting still feels like eternity, his lungs fail to calm.
Someone knocks on the door, and for a second, Soonyoung thinks it’s Jun coming to tell him to go home for the night. He doesn’t want to, so he doesn’t look up.
The door opens, he can hear the quiet shuffling of hesitant feet that have removed their shoes just because the sign on the door told them to.
“Soonyoung?”
Your voice is clear — like a single drop of water coalescing into a whole — and it cuts through the sound of blood rushing past Soonyoung’s ears.
He looks up to see you standing a good length away, almost like you’re scared to approach. You’re wearing pyjamas, a thick sweater pulled over your shoulders and fuzzy socks donning your feet. Something bulges from the pocket of your sweater.
“What are you...”
“Minghao called me.”
In the back of his mind, a small part of Soonyoung wonders exactly when you and Minghao have gotten close enough to call each other, but the thought doesn’t stay for long. It can’t, really, not when you’re in front of him.
When Soonyoung says nothing more, you take another step forward. “What’s wrong?”
To anyone else, he might say nothing. Absolutely nothing is wrong.
His voice breaks when he tries to laugh.
“Everything.”
Your eyes soften, a small smile tugging at your lips. It’s not one of those pitiful smiles, he can tell, but it’s not fake, either. You bring your hands together in front of you, fiddling with the tips of your fingers as your eyes move from them to his gaze again. “I’m coming over. Is that okay?”
He nods.
First, you find his phone and turn down the music until it’s gone. You sit right behind him, legs spread on either side of his body, and you wrap your arms around his waist, pressing flush to his back and resting your cheek between his shoulder blades. He squirms a bit.
“I’m all sweaty,” he tries to argue, but you only squeeze him tighter.
“Yeah, you are.”
He stops resisting. It’s much too hot, what with his hours of constant exercise and your thick layers, but he can’t complain.
“Do you want to talk about it?” This time it’s your turn to ask.
“...Just hold me?”
And you do.
You press a kiss to the back of his neck. Slow, soft, and when your lips leave his searing skin, your forehead replaces them.
That’s when the dam breaks.
Hot, fat tears roll from Soonyoung’s eyes down his cheeks as sobs rack through his chest. The vibrations shake him and you all at once, but your hold never falters. He can’t see anything, only a blur of what should be his legs and your arms wrapped around his stomach. His hands go to clutch at your arms, desperate to hold onto something; to not let him sink.
It’s ugly, the way he cries, but you let it happen. You hold him.
This is what it’s like.
Eventually, his desperate hands find yours, his arms crossed so his right is over your right, his left over your left. His fingers roam over the smooth backs of your hands until they reach your fingers and interlock. The palms of your hands are warm compared to his fingertips.
You’ve locked onto his body language by now — you’re fluent, so you know to continue pressing reassuring, slow kisses into his skin. You know to whisper little words that should mean nothing, but coming from your lips, mean everything.
He’s going to be okay.
For some reason, coming from you, he believes it.
You hold him until the hiccuping stops, until the tears are just dry streaks on his face, until his breath comes out in long streams instead of bursts.
His eyes stay shut as he feels you shift. One of your hands slips out of his grasp, your arm reaching back, and Soonyoung almost whines until he feels its return.
“Look,” you whisper.
It itches to open his eyes, but when he does, he sees what’s in your hand, right in front of him. A small stuffed tiger sits in your palm, positioned anatomically incorrect like a teddy bear, a velvet heart between its paws. Stitched white letters read:
Go get ‘em, tiger!
You chuckle lightly, repositioning yourself so your chin hooks over his shoulder. “Cheesy, I know. I was going to give this to you the day of the showcase, but I think you could use it right about now.”
Gingerly, Soonyoung lifts his hands together, and you place the plush in his awaiting palms.
His voice is slow to restart, but he manages to say, “Thank you.”
Hands now free, you wrap yourself around his waist again. “Anything for you.”
Such a simple sentence, that, and yet the confession sends blood to Soonyoung’s ears in the form of an awfully embarrassing blush. He runs his thumbs over the fuzzy fabric of the tiger plush.
“Soonyoung?”
“Hm?”
You press your lips to the crook of his shoulder, voice muffled in the fabric of his shirt. “I won’t force you to stop practicing. I know this is important to you.” Soonyoung feels your breath fan over his skin. “But I also want you to rest — you shouldn’t overwork yourself.”
One of your hands rises to his chin, guiding it up so he looks forward at the studio mirror and meets your gaze in the reflection.
“Whaddya say we do, hm?” You tilt your head, and Soonyoung thinks his pupils may be heart-shaped. “Do you want to practice more? Or can I take you home?”
“Just...” He swallows what’s left in his dry mouth. “Just once more.”
You smile. “Okay.”
As you get up, you run your hands up to Soonyoung’s shoulder and down to his hand, where you playfully pretend to pull him up with you. He laughs, hiding his face behind the tiger plush for a second before he stands, tugging your hands as he does so you fall into him when he rights himself. Both your hands are squeezed between him and you, while his unoccupied arm finds its way to your side.
Another smile tugs at your lips at the proximity. You shift your hands up so they wrap over his shoulders, linking behind his head. Leaning closer, your eyes gleam under the fluorescent lights. To the sound of silence, you sway together, waltzing in the dead of night.
“I’ll be outside, okay?”
Soonyoung’s expression tightens, eyebrows shifting in confusion. “Why?”
“Well,” you say. “I know how you feel about audiences during practice.”
Something about your smile right now makes Soonyoung feel so undeniably safe. You understand him. Never once have you questioned him over why he doesn’t invite you to practices, never once did you pressure him to change that.
“Do you know how I feel about you?”
“Hmm, do I?”
Do you?
“Stay.”
And you do.
Here’s the thing about dance showcases:
They’re big, they’re flashy, they take the entire year to plan, and they’re over in one night.
Soonyoung stands in the wings, breathing in through his nose and out through his mouth, hopefully not loud enough for anyone to hear. He watches as the group performing before his solo finishes up their dance, though he knows there is at least a minute before he’ll have to go on.
A tap on his shoulder makes him turn his head, and he sees Sehee’s smiling face.
“Nervous?” she asks, her voice hidden beneath the music.
She’s all dolled up, dressed in her costume with a sleek leather jacket to bring everything together. Her eyes glimmer just as much as her eyelids.
“You have no idea,” Soonyoung jokes, but his heart isn’t really in it.
Sehee tilts her head; blinks a few times. “You’ll do amazing. You always do.”
For what it’s worth, Soonyoung hasn’t forgotten his attraction. Sehee’s words soothe him to some extent, pump him up, even. It’s slightly terrifying — how much she still affects him even now.
You’re in the audience tonight, third row from the front, somewhere in the middle. Your seat is between Seungkwan’s and Jihoon’s, whereas all the other boys came (almost) too late and had to find seats elsewhere.
The music ends, applause erupts, and Soonyoung knows it’s his turn. He waits for the group to exit on the opposite side, and when the resounding claps quiet down, he takes the first step onstage.
Something Soonyoung has almost always known: stage lights are blinding. If they’re set up right, anyone onstage will have a damn hard time seeing anyone in the audience. He can’t see you — couldn’t during his previous performance with the crew, either. The only reason he knows you’re there is the million assuring texts you sent him before you had to turn off your phone for the show.
But he knows you’re there. He knows you’re watching.
Soonyoung stands with his left foot on the spike mark, right where he’s practiced time and time again ever since they transitioned into the space. Music floods his veins, and the world is gone.
He wouldn’t call it an escape. Soonyoung doesn’t use dance to get away, it’s not like that. This world he creates with dance — this other space where nothing exists except him and the music and the floor and the feeling — he chooses to go there. Euphoria, he thinks it might be called. Euphoric.
The space takes him. He lets it.
And then it’s over.
Soonyoung’s breath leaves him in bursts, his shoulders heaving despite how hard he fights to keep them still in his final pose. His back faces the audience, his right arm stretched out and up, fingers curling around nothing. Stars dance before his eyes — which he fails to catch with his outstretched hand.
He thinks he can faintly hear applause, but it’s nothing compared to the heart beating in his chest. Your voice plays in his ears, yet he knows it’s simply his imagination — his recollection.
I like your dance, you’d said that night. I’m no expert, no judge, but I like it. I love it, honestly. Your dancing... I don’t know. I wish I had the words. It’s like... a little box.
A little box?
You’ve got a little box in your hand. Brown, maybe the size of your palm. You open it and there’s no bottom, no sides, no shape, just an expanse of universe in blues and pinks and purples and whatever colours we don’t know exist. You look inside and reach your hand in, somehow fitting in the tiny yet infinite space. Your fingers brush through starlight like strands of silk, like the rays are minnows you’ve met during a summer dip. Like that. A little box.
I thought you said you didn’t have the words?
I don’t. Not enough.
Soonyoung vaguely registers the lights going black, the way his feet drift him offstage, the music of the seniors’ finale.
At some point, the lights are back on. Not the stage lights, but the harsh fluorescents once the audience has fully filtered out into the lobby. Most of them will leave, but the family and friends of performers are sure to stay, waiting there to congratulate and fawn over the dancers as soon as they’re let go for the night. Somewhere in his mind, Soonyoung knows his friends are outside waiting for him — him, Jun, Minghao, and Chan.
Roses are passed around. He’s never seen a blue rose before, but some dancers walk around with them as they change out of costume and gather their things. He points out a yellow rose from the bunch presented to him, but it turns out to be a bouquet for him specifically, and he takes the whole thing with his jaw slightly hanging. Everything’s a bit... slow. Soonyoung feels like he’s wading through water.
He hasn’t changed yet, simply standing in his costume as he watches people go back and forth. Other performers move from dressing room to dressing room, cleaning up what they have to while simultaneously patting each other’s backs. Techs go around making sure everything’s in order, nothing lost or forgotten. They put away the MC’s microphones and bother the dancers for not taking proper care of props even though it’s only been one night.
Another tap on his shoulder; it’s Sehee again.
“Can I talk to you?” she asks.
He follows her to a corner of the stage, where the curtains hang and hide the two — for the most part.
She turns almost too abruptly, causing Soonyoung to stumble over his own two feet to avoid bumping into her.
“This is really hard for me to say,” she starts. “But I have to get it out.”
Soonyoung nods, maybe saying something close to a confirmation, but he can’t really tell. He’s a little lightheaded. Sehee has changed out of her leather, instead now in a pair of grey sweatpants and a simple t-shirt. That’s the thing about Sehee, though, she has that unnamed sort of... effortless beauty. Even with her stage makeup wiped off, she glows.
“This might be one of the last times I ever work with you, you know? Next year, my parents are making me quit dancing so I can focus on my major. It sucks, yeah, but they’re right. I need to focus if I want to succeed. You know that too, don’t you? The need to succeed?” She takes a breath; laughs bitterly. “Sorry, I’m getting off track... I just — I wanted to tell you this because if I don’t tonight, I might never get the chance again.”
Maybe Soonyoung has dreamed of this moment. He can’t be sure, not yet, so he lets her continue.
“I like you, Soonyoung. I have for a while. But things happened, and you got together with...” her voice trails off. “And you seemed happy, after a while. I thought maybe I could just keep it hidden but, I don’t know, I think I need to tell you, to get closure because I'm not sure if I can go on without at least—”
Choices. Soonyoung — and everyone else in the world — has only made it through life with decisions. He’s made good ones. Bad ones. He’s had regrets and he’s had none. This, though, this choice is intensely apparent.
Apparent in the way he knows it will affect much more than he wishes.
He kisses her.
God, this is what he wanted, right? What he’s wanted for so long. He used to toss and turn at night over the thought of Sehee’s eyes; her smile; her lips.
And on his, they were heaven. Plump and soft just like the romance novels say, moving at the exact pace of his heartbeat.
The hand holding his bouquet drops to his side as the other goes to cup Sehee’s cheek. Faintly, the sound of paper fluttering to the ground reaches his ears, but nothing can distract him from this moment.
Until, of course, it ends.
Sehee pulls away. “We can’t— I don’t—”
Someone clears their throat.
Soonyoung turns, finding Minghao standing just off from the curtains, arms crossed and face contorted in thinly-veiled anger.
And you.
You’re standing next to Minghao, obviously shocked — over being seen or what you’ve seen, Soonyoung doesn’t know. Hands fisted and hanging loose at your sides, your eyes widen as they meet Soonyoung’s.
It’s not so dramatic as the movies.
Soonyoung stares at you, tongue unmoving with nothing to say. You stare back, almost frozen, until Minghao gently takes you by your shoulders, forcing you to turn and leave the way you must’ve come. Nothing happens in the time it takes. Soonyoung simply watches.
He’s never been good at reading lips, but he thinks he knows exactly what Minghao whispers in your ear.
There’s something you should know.
Sehee mutters, “Sorry,” and leaves. She looks guilt-ridden as she does, but even in his half-frozen state, Soonyoung knows all of this is on him.
He stands alone in that corner of the stage, the only noise being the hum of fluorescent lights and the distant sound of the last stragglers in the dressing rooms. His hands clench, and the brown paper of the bouquet crumples. He looks at it then, at the yellow roses and baby’s breath, at the beige note that’s fallen to the floor.
Slowly, he crouches, picking up the note with his thumb and forefinger.
Congratulations Soonyoung!! I know how hard you’ve worked for this night, which is why I ordered these to be delivered. Joshua told me yellow roses represent happiness, or something. Pretty, right? You deserve every happiness, so I decided to start with flowers. Tonight may be over, but who knows, maybe we’ll find happiness in tomorrow, too.
It’s stupid. It’s not a love letter. It’s laced with love, though, and he hates that he recognizes your handwriting.
Time moves heavily as Soonyoung turns to the backstage door. He’s the only one left now, his station in the second boy’s dressing room is messy, unlike everyone else’s. His reflection stares back at him while he sits in front of the mirror, motions halved in speed as he wipes off his eye makeup.
It’s over.
When was the last time he thought about how it would end?
He changes out of costume, arms growing stiff, and stuffs everything in his bag without much care for how. His regular clothes itch; he longs to scratch at his skin, but he doesn’t.
He leaves your bouquet on the counter.
His friends stand in a circle in the lobby, brows furrowed and voices hushed as they discuss... something. Soonyoung has a bad feeling he knows exactly the topic. Minghao isn’t there. Nor are you.
Jihoon isn’t around, either, but Soonyoung remembers he had to leave immediately after the performance. Something about an essay. It doesn’t really matter now, not compared to this.
When he approaches his friends, they quiet down further. Half of them look his way with a frown, while the other half choose to avert their eyes. What do they know?
Seungkwan stands out the most. His arms are crossed, his lips are pressed together in a thin line, and anger radiates from his very being. Of course he’s mad. You’re his friend.
The silence consumes Soonyoung as he nearly shrivels under his friends’ gazes. He must have taken his time, the lobby is empty except for them.
“Where’s Minghao?” he asks.
Seungkwan lurches forward, but both Seungcheol and Wonwoo bring up their arms to hold him back. 
“Where’s Minghao? Where’s Minghao?” he seethes. He jabs an accusatory finger in Soonyoung’s face. “You just kissed some girl and broke my best friend’s heart and you’re asking about Minghao?!”
So they don’t know. Not really.
Soonyoung endures the scolding. The looks. The questions. The noise.
No answers are really given.
The great thing about having best friends is that they know not to pamper you when you’ve done wrong. That’s also the worst thing about having best friends.
Seungkwan would go on and on, surely, but soon enough the boys notice how little Soonyoung is reacting — how his face and expression is slack and dull.
Joshua holds up a finger to quiet down the ones still complaining, then gestures towards the front entrance.
“Minghao left with him a while ago.” The look on his face is one of pity. Soonyoung hates it.
He nods; stuffs his hands in his pockets as he turns to the door.
“Wait! I’m not done—!” Seungkwan struggles against Wonwoo and Seungcheol, but he’s no match.
Soonyoung doesn’t stick around long enough to hear what happens next.
He has no sense of what to do when he walks out that door. Go home, maybe.
The night breeze hits him with more force than it should, making his eyes go dry and his lips tremble. Outside, everything is almost too loud. There’s traffic on all sides, surrounding the lot of the theatre; the sound of humming engines and honking horns assaults his senses.
He walks — though it feels like wandering — to the parking lot, where he plans to look around for a bus stop.
You’re there.
A mirage, he thinks at first, but you’re really there, sitting on one of those concrete barriers, legs outstretched and ankles crossed. You have your head lowered as you sit, hands braced on the cold concrete.
His held breath escapes him, and you look up.
“You’re here,” you say. The smile on your lips, ever so slight and ever so bitter, causes a ringing in his ears. “I almost thought you forgot about me.”
“I...”
“It’s a lie, right?” Your eyes glisten, but no tears fall. “You wouldn’t— I’m not— I’m not that naive, am I?”
Soonyoung’s lips part, but nothing moves past them. His hands itch to leave his pockets, but with nothing to reach for, they stay still.
“...I see.”
You drop your head again, bringing your hands together to fiddle with your fingernails. He hears your breath, shaky as it is, and his lungs constrict.
“God, it felt so real. I thought— I guess I don’t know what I thought, huh?” A shiver runs through you. “Was any of it real?” you ask the ground.
Soonyoung longs to answer. That’s the thing, though.
He doesn’t know.
Can any of it be real?
You laugh. Before, your laugh was spring strawberries; summer warblers; winter snowdrops. Now, your dry laughter echoes in Soonyoung’s mind like a pebble in a failed attempt of skipping stones.
“Guess not.”
You hop off the concrete barrier, wiping off your pants of dust and dirt. Still, you don’t meet his eyes.
Soonyoung’s heart beats in a way he knows isn’t natural. Guilt seeps through every orifice. “You’re not... you’re not yelling at me. You’re not crying — you’re not angry,” he stumbles through. “Why?”
It’s then that when you meet his eyes, he notices the dried tracks lining your cheeks. You have been crying, just in the time it took for him to come across you.
“I’m just disappointed in myself, Soonyoung,” you say. “I’m the one who fell for it so easily. I’m the one that was tricked. I’m the one who—” a breath “—who loved someone that didn’t love me back.” You step closer, arms limp at your side. “Once I get home, sure, I’ll cry my eyes out. Is that what you want to hear? I’ll curse myself for being so... so stupid.”
“It’s not your fault—”
“No, it’s not. This is not my fault. All I did was believe the words you said to me. All I did was hand myself to you on a silver platter.” Unshed tears brim at your eyelids, but it seems you refuse to let them fall. “But you know the worst part, Soonyoung?”
Everything?
“The worst part is I can’t yell at you. I’m not angry because I fell in love with someone who doesn’t love me back and it hurts and I can’t bring myself to hate you despite being told you’ve never thought about me the way I think about you.”
A breathy gasp escapes you, and you turn on a dime, the sight of your back an icy reminder to Soonyoung of what he’s yet to learn. You take a deep breath to gather yourself, shoulders rising and falling.
“I’ll be going now. I’ve got a lot to think about.”
Soonyoung doesn’t move from his spot when you walk away, or when you get into Minghao’s car, which pulls away after a moment of sitting there in its parking spot. His feet are stuck in stiff mud, unable to shift, even.
Perhaps he stands there for too long. It’s not until he’s staring down the front of his apartment that he realizes one of his friends must have dropped him off.
He hasn’t heard from you in a few days. He hasn’t heard from anyone in just as long.
Jihoon already knew (not everything, but enough) by the time Soonyoung rolled out of bed the day after. He hasn’t said anything about it, but Soonyoung can tell this silence isn’t the same as usual. They rarely eat meals together anymore. Last movie night, Jihoon didn’t even pretend to be busy, instead saying he simply wasn’t in the mood.
Seungkwan hasn’t left your side ever since... that happened. If Soonyoung happens to see you on campus, which is almost never, he backs out of approaching you because of the sheer force that is Seungkwan’s glare. Besides, he wouldn’t know what to say even if he did find the courage to face you.
Classes go by in blurs. Not quickly, like scenery past a car window, but so slow that once Soonyoung leaves, he remembers nothing but hours upon hours of staring at his empty notebook, even if the lecture was only fifty minutes long. Days are kind of like that too.
Sehee apologizes. She shouldn’t, but she does.
Soonyoung didn’t really hate what he did at first. He liked her, after all.
But when Sehee chokes on her own words, pleading to whoever will listen that she’s not that kind of girl, Soonyoung regrets kissing her more than he ever wanted to kiss her in the first place.
please let me explain
I’m sorry
it’s been a while, but still
I’m sorry
[🍥] Explain what?
[🍥] ...
[🍥] Soonyoung?
sorry I just
I wasn’t expecting you to answer
[🍥] Maybe I shouldn’t have
no
wait
I’m sorry
[🍥] So I’ve heard
I just want you to know why what happened, happened
[🍥] But I already know why
it’s not that simple
[🍥] You lied because you suck at lying. Because you knew Sehee was there that night and panicked. I was just collateral damage
[🍥] ...
[🍥] No answer, huh?
[🍥] So it really is that simple
please wait
I’m just trying to figure myself out
[🍥] Let me help you
[🍥] You want my forgiveness because you feel guilty. Maybe you don’t know it yet, but you want me to say I forgive you just so you won’t have to carry this around for the rest of your life
[🍥] I know this isn’t some romcom. I know you’re not here to get me back
[🍥] So just let it go
[🍥] Let’s just forget about this. About what happened
what if I can’t
[🍥] I don’t know
[🍥] Figure it out, I guess
[🍥] But do it on your own
Soonyoung doesn’t measure his time anymore.
He wakes up. He eats. He goes to class. He skips lunch. He goes home. He eats. He falls asleep.
When was the last time he went out with someone? When was the last time he had a real conversation?
He doesn’t know.
[Minghao] You should tell everyone else
why
[Minghao] Would you rather they think you’re a cheater or just an idiot?
I don’t know
[Minghao] I think they deserve an explanation
[Minghao] Want me to do it for you?
does it even matter anymore
[Minghao] It’s your choice
[Minghao] You just have to make it
then tell them
I don’t care
[Minghao] Are you sure?
tell them
These days, Soonyoung stays late at the studio. No one really practices there anymore, not since the showcase finished and finals have rolled around. Actually, Soonyoung should be studying too, but he can’t find the motivation. He thinks it might be the guilt.
You were right. He doesn’t want to carry this around.
The thing is, despite spending entire evenings in the studio, he can’t remember anything as he walks home. It must be hours spent in there, and yet, when he walks out, he can’t recall a thing. Like he was never there at all.
Where does the time go?
With his luck, the elevator is broken when he returns to the apartment building, so he has to take the stairs. Normally that wouldn’t be a big deal, but after hours of mindless, sloppy dancing, he’s much too tired. He fumbles with his keys when he tries to open the door, and he rests his forehead on the cool wood for a moment, sighing before he tries again.
The door creaks open. Though it’s late, the lights are still on, which Soonyoung frowns at when he realizes. Lately, Jihoon is never up when Soonyoung comes home. But there he is, sitting at the table right next to the kitchen with his eyes on his hands and his feet tucked under the chair.
Soonyoung freezes after shutting the door behind him, not wholly sure what to make of the scene before him.
After a moment of silence, Jihoon looks up from his fingers and meets Soonyoung’s gaze.
“Minghao called me today,” he says.
Soonyoung gulps, but doesn’t respond — doesn’t know how to.
“I didn’t want to believe it at first, you know.” His voice is slow, croaky; tired. “But it sort of makes sense, doesn’t it. I don’t know how I didn’t see it from the start.”
Slowly, Soonyoung slips off his shoes and steps further into the apartment. “So now you know. I’m really not in the mood for a lecture right now.”
“I just have a question.”
Soonyoung pauses, halfway through the apartment and only a few meters from his bedroom door. He turns to face Jihoon, sighing through his nose and digging his palm into his eye sockets. “Fine,” he concedes. “What?”
“If you never loved — never liked him, why are you acting like this now?”
“Acting like what?”
“Like a dead man walking.”
Soonyoung scoffs, a dry, empty sound as he looks away for a moment before meeting Jihoon’s gaze again. “You’re kidding, right?” he asks. “I lied to someone for months. I pretended to love someone I didn’t. I used him because of my own stupidity and pride, and then I used Sehee, too—” Pausing, he closes his eyes; takes a breath. “Isn’t it obvious? It’s guilt. I feel guilty for... for everything.”
“That’s the only reason?”
“Excuse me?”
Jihoon rhythmically taps the pads of his fingers on the table. It’s not loud enough to be heard, but Soonyoung’s eyes train to the sight. “It’s only the guilt?”
“What else would it be?”
This time, it’s Jihoon who sighs. He looks at his hands again for a second. “Do me a favour,” he says without looking up.
“Look, I already—”
“Just do what I say.”
Soonyoung groans, but he knows he can’t argue with Jihoon and win — not now at least. He rubs his eyes, shoulders rising and falling as he takes in a deep breath. Mumbling under his breath, he says, “Fine.”
Jihoon stands from his chair, and in such stagnant silence, the sound of the legs squeaking on the floor is profound. He points to the middle of the apartment, the large bit of floor-space that’s too big to be considered part of the kitchen but too small to house any furniture.
“Stand right there.”
“...What?”
Without answering, Jihoon simply points at the floor again, and Soonyoung can only groan in defiance as he moves to stand in that spot. Grabbing a throw pillow from the couch, Jihoon steps a few feet away, facing Soonyoung with the pillow held in one hand at his side. He seems to consider something for a moment.
Soonyoung has never been unable to read Jihoon this much, so he asks, “What is this all about—”
Jihoon screams. Not a high-pitched screech, but a guttural battle cry, and Soonyoung’s eyes widen. Faster than he can comprehend, Jihoon runs towards him and tackles him to the ground. Soonyoung’s legs crumble as he falls, and he feels the throw pillow pressing onto his face.
This is it, he thinks. This is how he dies.
“Jihoon!” he cries, but his protest is muffled by the pillow. “What the fuck are you—!”
“You fucking idiot! You don’t know shit!”
“I know that!” Soonyoung thrashes to get the pillow off, but Jihoon is way stronger than he looks.
“You miss him you fucking buffoon! You’re all in your doom and gloom because you had a good thing going and had to go fuck it up!”
“I don’t!”
“Don’t try to argue with me, fucker, I know you better than anyone. Now scream!”
The pillows squishes further down, and while Soonyoung can still breathe, it’s far from comfortable. He continues to struggle even though he knows it’s useless.
“What?!”
“Scream into the pillow! You’re mad at yourself and you should be! Let it all out!”
“I—”
“Scream!”
And he does. He lets out a loud bellow that’s nothing but sound roaring from his lungs. He does it mostly to appease Jihoon — so that maybe he’ll finally get off.
But it feels good.
No, not good, really. It feels awful. Everything feels awful. Yet, something about screaming makes him want to do it again. He yells once more into the pillow, the sound muffled in the fabric and yet intensely remarkable. He screams and he screams and he screams until he can’t scream anymore and his voice is raw and there’s no more sound aside from the fractured gasps of his sobs. Tears soak into rough fabric, and he doesn’t even notice that Jihoon isn’t holding the pillow anymore — he’s pressing it to his face himself. His body shakes under Jihoon. Soonyoung feels pathetic, but he can’t stop.
He tries again to scream into the pillow, but his voice cracks and all he knows is to cry.
This is what it’s like.
Quietly, Jihoon maneuvers himself so he sits by Soonyoung’s head. He slowly lifts a corner of the pillow and peeks at Soonyoung’s red face. “So,” he whispers, voice soft and full of care. “What are you going to do now?”
Soonyoung wraps his arms around the pillow, hiding his face again.
“I don’t know,” he says. He’s never felt less sure of anything. “I don’t know.”
That night, Soonyoung cleans his room. He doesn’t reorganize or anything, just picks discarded clothes up off the ground and throws them in a hamper, spreads his blankets so his bed actually looks bed-like, and takes his overflowing garbage bin out to the door, where he’ll take it out tomorrow morning. As he stretches his arm between his bed and the wall, his fingers close around the sweater he’s trying to reach and... something else. When he brings his hand back up, a small tiger plush stares back at him.
Go get ‘em, tiger!
He stares at the words for a moment, sitting up on his bed and leaning his back against the wall. The plush feels frail in his hands, almost like the velvet heart held in the tiger’s paws could crumble at any moment. Maybe it will.
Soonyoung settles down above the covers that night, and the tiger sits on his other pillow.
The one that still smells like you.
He cries. (For the second time since you left.)
After everything that’s happened, one would think it would take a miracle to fix what’s been broken. Soonyoung thinks it will take more than that, but still; he’s no miracle worker. He thinks it will take magic to just see you again.
Turns out, it takes a coffee.
Jihoon forces Soonyoung to join him in visiting one of the campus cafes. He doesn’t think about it too much, just believes Jihoon’s trying to keep him alive with a little kick of caffeine. That thought is pushed away when Jihoon blocks him from sitting at the little table, pointing instead across the space to the student printing center.
You’re talking to a customer at the front counter, forearms rested on the white faux marble. A smile is on your lips as you say whatever it is you’re saying to the girl, and Soonyoung finds it almost impossible to tear his eyes away. But he does. He scans the rest of the building for a second. Seungkwan is nowhere to be seen, and neither is Minghao.
He turns to Jihoon, a question on the tip of his tongue.
“He told the bodyguards to back off,” Jihoon explains without needing to be asked. “It’s been a few days.” He nods his chin towards you. “Go on. Talk to him.”
Soonyoung shakes his head, gulping down the words he can’t yet think of. “I don’t... I’m not... ready.”
“If you back out now, you’re going to keep backing out until it’s too late.”
Jihoon’s eyes blaze with an unfitting determination for such a setting. He looks stupid, like some self-made, all-knowing relationship guru who likes the coke he’s gripping too much. Still, he’s right.
Soonyoung licks his dry lips and looks at you again. You’ve sat down, relaxed after having helped that customer and now conversing with one of the other students working there. He misses the way you looked when you were happy — when you were happy with him.
What will it take to see that again?
What will it take to hold you again?
His feet move before his doubts can stop him, and the scene feels awfully familiar. This time though, Soonyoung can’t help but feel like the bad guy.
You don’t notice him until he’s right in front of you, and he doesn’t know what hurts more: the immediate frown, or the fake smile you use to cover it up.
“Hi, what can I do for you today?”
If Soonyoung had to define heartache, he might use this moment. Feigning to forget rather than acknowledging the past... it’s effective, but it hurts.
“Can...” He hesitates and curses himself for it. “Can we talk?”
“About printing, yes. About anything else? I really would rather we didn’t,” you say under your breath. It’s hushed, and you don’t shy away when Soonyoung leans closer to hear. That has to mean something, doesn’t it?
“But there’s something I need to say.”
“I don’t think I want to hear anymore apologies, Soonyoung.”
“It’s not that,” he argues.
Your eyebrows scrunch together. “It’s not an apology?”
“No— I mean, well, yes I want to apologize. I don’t think I’ll ever stop apologizing, but— but that’s not what I—”
“Soonyoung.”
He stops at your word, knowing that speaking will only get him further into trouble. Around you, his words keep failing. Instead, he meets your eyes, which under more inspection, seem hardened.
Have eyes ever looked so hardened when brimmed with tears?
“I don’t know if you know this, but seeing you makes me hate myself.” By now, your coworker has walked to the back, probably to respect your privacy. Your voice almost cracks. “I’ve felt worthless before, but Soonyoung, do you even realize what that — what you did to me?”
He barely breathes before saying, “What if I... what if I said I fell in love with you? Somewhere along the way?” A pause. Your eyes waver, but steady themselves. “What if I said I love you?”
“Soonyoung,” you say after a second.
“Yes?”
“It wouldn’t be the first time.”
[🍥] Give me a reason to give you a chance
this is real right?
[🍥] It’s not a dream if that’s what you’re asking
all of a sudden??
[🍥] Minghao and Jihoon said I should
[🍥] And I think I should too
[🍥] But it’s hard
[🍥] What you said yesterday... I don’t know if I can believe it just yet
will you meet me?
I want to see you
[🍥] Can you give me some time?
yes
all the time you need
but will you?
will you meet me?
[🍥] I don’t want to
[🍥] But then again, I do
[🍥] Just give me some time
A strange thing, time. It passes by much too quickly when you want it to last, and it drags on when all you want is to be there. There; right then; right now.
Soonyoung stays up late turning on and off his phone, waiting and waiting and waiting and waiting.
It’s only been two days.
Jihoon thinks he’s crazy, though he hasn’t said it out loud — Soonyoung can tell.
He also thinks he might be a little crazy, but that’s okay. If it means he’ll get the chance to make it up to you... maybe he’s fine with being crazy.
At some point, Jihoon barges into his room and takes away Soonyoung’s phone, snatching it straight out of his hands like the little thief he is. He keeps it out of reach despite being shorter, preaching bullshit like, “You need to calm down and act like a normal person!”
Fine, whatever.
Soonyoung goes out for some air. And instant ramen.
There’s a twenty-four hour convenience store right on the edge of campus, manned by a single tired university student that everyone is aware of, yet no one really seems to know his name. It’s one of those spots where time doesn’t exist; maybe names don’t, either.
Compared to the blackness of night, the blanch white convenience store sticks out like a sore thumb, especially with all the bright posters and fluorescent tube-lights. Soonyoung feels just as out of place with no people around just outside the store, but really, it’s to be expected at a time like two in the morning.
He’s right at the door when it chimes and slides open. And so are you.
Both of you freeze where you are, you in the doorway and he just in front. His jaw slacks slightly as he takes you in.
You’re in casual clothes again, a thick sweater and presumably pyjama pants. This version of you comes with good memories — for some reason he likes it more than he cares to admit. Maybe he liked that you could share a more vulnerable side to him, and he to you in return. Although, you’ve shown this side to even the unnamed convenience store guy.
It’s your voice that breaks him from his reverie.
“Soonyoung,” you say, and it’s softer than before. Maybe your voice is lighter from the fact that it’s two in the morning, maybe just because you’re tired, but a small part of Soonyoung wishes that it’s something else — that you sound softer because you’ve missed him too.
He hopes it isn’t just hope.
He says your name, the sound beautiful and battered on his tongue. A small smile passes your lips, so fast that he almost misses it, but he doesn’t. That’s one thing he knows about you: how much you care. Even if someone hurts you, you always take the time to hear them out. You give them chances. Soonyoung should thank his lucky stars that you’ve done the same for him.
“Hi.”
“Hi.”
You smile again, and it reaches your eyes, however sad.
“Is it time?” he asks.
“It can be.” The plastic bag in your hand crinkles as you sway it back and forth. “Do you want it to be?”
“Yeah.” His voice comes out like a breath. “Please.”
“Then that’s what we’ll make it.”
You gesture to the ground, where the curb meets the asphalt, but Soonyoung is still a little shocked that he’s even met you here in the first place, so he watches, dazed, as you sit down on the curb before joining in. He stays silent as you pull out an ice cream cup and hand it to him. He stays silent as you procure a second one and peel open the plastic lid, digging into it with the wooden stick spoon-wannabe that comes with the package. He stays silent as you look at him, the wooden stick hanging from your mouth.
“So,” you say, scraping the side of the paper cup. Meeting his eyes, you sport a sly smile. “I hear you’re in love with me.”
The ice cream stays unopened in his hands. He finds it so easy to smile back.
“Yeah. I think I am.”
“You think you are?”
“I’ve never loved someone like this before,” he tries to explain, though the words are slow to his tongue. “I can only think.”
“I guess so.”
“But—” he looks at his fingers, fiddling with the plastic lid of the cup, and a small laugh escapes “—I’m thinking really, really hard.”
You laugh too; his heart blooms.
“Is that so?” you tease, smiling around the wooden spoon. “It’s gonna take more than that.”
“I think I can do it.”
“You think?”
“I think really hard.”
Soonyoung might be in love with every part of you, even if he never realized. Your laugh, your smile, your tells, your habits. He wishes he knew sooner, that this laugh could’ve been his forever long before now.
You scrape the last drops of ice cream out of the paper cup and leave the stick in your mouth, a bit chewed up. Your shoes tap against the asphalt, the rhythm something that draws both his and your eyes.
“You know...” you say, turning your head to meet his gaze once more. “You know you hurt me, right? You know this won’t be easy?”
“None of what we had was easy.”
A scoff runs past your lips. You bump your shoulder against his. “Speak for yourself. I fell hard and fast for you, asshole.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Yeah. I know.” You take the still unopened ice cream from his hands and stuff it right back in the bag it came from. “Say it again, though.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Hmmm... maybe it’ll take a few more times.”
“I’m—”
“But not tonight,” you say. “Tonight...”
Your hand beside him closes the distance, grazing over his and pulling it over to your lap.
“...just hold me?”
And he does.
Tumblr media
Bonus (gn) epilogue: Fluff and Context Bonus (gn) blurbs: [a fate of my choosing][pick a struggle]
270 notes · View notes